Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Impatient footsteps echoed through the frosty hall, providing sound to an otherwise quiet space. 

It is said that if one walks with a purpose, nobody will stop them– even when they go somewhere they aren’t supposed to be. This much Lumine had found to be true, as she traversed through the depths of the Fatui HQ. 

Originally, Lumine had approached a Fatui grunt about how to properly enter the building. She explained her affiliation and purpose for entering, and the grunt— while mildly surprised— spoke to the guards about her entry. 

Before Lumine could be properly admitted, the original grunt was pulled away for a mission and Lumine was handed off to the guards. She was ushered into the building shortly after and then handed off to a different grunt. 

The process repeated itself many times, and Lumine slowly became sick of being a human hot potato. It seemed that, no matter what they said, no one truly knew where to find what she was looking for. 

Finally, when her latest chaperone was absorbed in a conversation, Lumine slipped away and began her own expedition to find her beloved husband. 

The further she walked into the base, the colder it seemed to get. Lumine was already wearing a thick jacket— one she had come to rely on to brave the low temperatures of Snezhnaya. But even the jacket proved too thin for this environment. Lumine wrapped her arms around herself in an attempt to keep warm, but with little avail. 

Lumine was used to the cold— she had spent much of her life in Snezhnaya after marrying her husband. But this cold was unrivaled— truly a testament of the bitterness embedded deep within her nation’s Archon. 

It also explained why, when her husband came home from work, she often found his lips quite cold. Even so, Lumine would never stop him from placing a kiss on her forehead upon his return. After that, she would simply insist upon cuddling near the fireplace until he was warmed up again. 

Thoughts of her husband is what drove Lumine to the Fatui HQ in the first place. It was the only reason that made her persist through the bitter cold and empty halls, despite an ominous feeling creeping down her spine. 

The entrance to the HQ was bustling with people— you couldn’t walk five steps without running into some form of Fatui officer. Yet, the further in she walked, the emptier it had become. Lumine could tell she was in an area off-limits to regular Fatui grunts, but perhaps that’s where she needed to be. After all, you wouldn’t find a Fatui Harbinger mingling amongst the lower ranks. 

“You aren’t where you’re supposed to be,” A sudden voice echoed through the hallway, causing Lumine to stop. 

She quickly scanned the corridor, searching for the origin of the voice. But rather than finding a person, her eyes landed on a nearby door. Unprompted by any outside force, the door slid open. It was like an invitation, beckoning her to come inside. 

Pushing her own reservations aside, Lumine decided it would be best to investigate. She didn’t recognize the voice that spoke to her, but there was a good chance the person behind it would know where to find her husband. 

Lumine lingered in the open doorway, staring into the darkened room. It seemed the only light was emanating from some kind of computer located across the room. Everything else was merely silhouettes— looming shapes of objects located in the room with no light to shed on their actual appearance. 

“I could feel your presence from the hallway,” The voice spoke up again. “You’re quite the specimen, aren’t you?” 

Lumine caught a glimpse of a human figure in the depths of the room. She hesitantly began walking towards it. 

“Uh… I’m afraid I don’t know what you mean.” Lumine replied, the sound of her voice echoing through the room. “Did I disturb your rest? I don’t mean to intrude-” 

Suddenly, the lights flicked on. Lumine winced, blocking her eyes for a moment as she adjusted. 

“I have no need for rest,” The voice came from behind her this time. “Darkness simply gives a perspective we seldom see.” 

A pair of hands landed on Lumine’s shoulder, causing her to jump. She glanced over her shoulder, expecting to meet a pair of eyes— yet, she was only met with a mask. Blue hair spilled out from behind it, but that was the only defining feature the man seemed to have with his eyes and nose concealed. 

The man behind her had a tight grip on her shoulders, leading her further into the room. It, she noted, seemed to be something of a scientific lab. Machines were scattered about the room, along with wires, tools, etc. It seemed like one big mess, but the man seemed to be right at home in it. 

“Tell me,” The man finally released her when they reached the computer she had seen before. Lumine released the breath she didn’t even realize she was holding. “What brings you to the heart of the Fatui? Commonfolk aren’t allowed this far— but I suppose you aren’t quite common, are you?” 

The man sounded like he had a deeper understanding of Lumine despite only meeting her. It was unnerving, to say the least. 

“I-I’m searching for my husband,” Lumine answered. “Could you help me find him?” 

The man let out a small chuckle. 

“My time is far more precious than your whims. “If you don’t know where to find him, then you must be in the wrong place.” He turned to his computer. “Though I must say, the phrase ‘wrong place, right time’ is quite suitable for this situation…” 

The man’s tone sounded vaguely suggestive— as if he had some kind of plan in mind. 

“You’re the Doctor, aren’t you?” Lumine countered, her frustration building. “My husband is among your ranks— surely you’d know where to find him–” 

Lumine blinked, and suddenly Dottore was right in front of her. She stumbled back, surprised. 

“I’m curious— you seem well aware of who I am and where I rank in the Fatui. I presume you also know what I am capable of due to my ranking, and yet you don’t seem even the slightest bit scared of me…”  

Dottore continued to walk towards Lumine, causing her to start walking backwards. 

“To make a demand in such a way leads me to believe you think you hold some kind of power over me,” Dottore continued. “You believe you hold some kind of importance due to your affiliation with one of my constituents, but I can assure you that you are nothing more than an inconvenience .” 

Suddenly, Lumine was back where she started. Dottore had managed to chase her back across the room, right into the doorway. 

“To complete my work, I need to be without disturbances— and that means purging anything like you from my lab.” 

Lumine stumbled on seemingly nothing, falling backwards out of the room. She braced for impact with the floor, but felt a large pair of hands catch her shoulders instead. As soon as her body was out of the way, the lab door slammed shut. 

Lumine blinked a few times, slowly looking up. She was a bit dismayed to find the figure holding her was also wearing a mask that concealed his features. Rather than part of his face visible, the figure’s mask was a black slate that spanned his entire face. 

The man’s stature alone made him far more threatening than the doctor— he was probably twice the size of a regular human. He towered over Lumine, even as she wiggled from his grip and returned to her normal height. 

“One of Dottore’s experiments-?” The man asked, seeming to be doubtful. 

“Oh my!” A second man spoke up, peeking out from behind the first. “No no— this is an esteemed guest!” 

Lumine was finally able to relax upon recognizing the shorter man. 

“Pulcinella,” She breathed out a sigh of relief. “It’s good to see a familiar face.” 

Pulcinella walked over to Lumine, carefully taking one of her hands in his own. 

“What are you doing here?” He asked. “Your hands are freezing— My dear, you’re dressed far too lightly for a place like this.” 

Lumine let out an awkward chuckle. 

“So I’ve come to realize.” 

“Rooster, who is this?” The larger man asked, grabbing everyone’s attention. 

“Ah, this is Miss Lumine— Childe’s wife.” Pulcinella released Lumine’s hand, motioning to the large man. “Lumine, this is Captiano.” 

“The Captain, I should’ve known.” Lumine replied, in retaliation. “Your stature is exactly as Aj– erm, Childe described.” 

She offered a small, respectful bow. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.” 

“Childe’s wife… So he wasn’t lying, then.” Captaino mused. “You could have very well defended him, Rooster.” 

Pulcinella shrugged. 

“When he gushes about her the way he does, it’s hard to think it's anything other than a fabricated lie.” 

A light blush dusted Lumine’s face. 

“He gushes about me to the other Harbingers? Of course he does…” She said, mainly to herself. Lumine would expect nothing less of her adoring husband. 

Lumine and Ajax’s relationship seemed anything but conventional to any outsiders. His reputation in the Fatui was something akin to a bloodthirsty, killing machine. Yet, one could often find Childe gushing about his lovely wife, who gave the best hugs and made the best meals. 

After everything the Harbingers had heard about Lumine, they were skeptical about her existence. And even if she truly did exist, they didn’t believe someone as kind and gentle as her would choose someone like Childe to marry. But Lumine would beg to differ. 

In her eyes, Ajax was far kinder than herself. Despite his wild nature that was prevalent during his work as a Harbinger, Ajax would often claim a more gentle disposition when dealing with the ones he loved. Lumine had gotten to witness this upon her first meeting with Ajax– who, at the time, she knew by the persona of Childe. 

Lumine had only just moved into Liyue Harbor at the time. Being newer to the city, she had no acquaintances and very little knowledge of her new home. And because of that, Lumine often ran errands on her own—- which managed to get her into a sticky situation. 

When Childe first appeared, Lumine was backed into a corner by a Pyro Abyss Mage. He jumped into action immediately, making quick work of the mage. Lumine could tell by the way he wielded a weapon that Childe was a very dangerous man— the look of crazed enjoyment on his face supporting that claim. 

But the second that Childe turned to Lumine, his entire demeanor softened. He quickly tucked his weapon away and began speaking to her in a gentle manner, making sure she was okay. Rather than the powerful warrior from before, Childe became more like a prince charming. Lumine couldn’t help but fall for him instantly. 

The next day, Lumine went to visit Childe at the Northend Bank, offering a meal as gratitude for saving her. Childe accepted the food gratefully and ate it right on the spot. He mentioned to Lumine how good the food was, and how he hardly had time to eat as of late. 

From that day on, Lumine made sure to bring food for Childe—- going as far as tracking him down in the field occasionally to make sure he got his lunch. Things simply blossomed from there. 

The two only officially dated for about two weeks before they got engaged to be married. Had it been any other person, Lumine might’ve thought it was a bit too quick— but it was Childe. A man she had gotten to know to the point of using his real name, and whose presence she could hardly stand to be without. Seeing that he reciprocated in kind, Lumine easily agreed to be his wife and ended up moving out to Snezhnaya. 

That was around the time Lumine met Ajax’s family, as well as Pulcinella. As she became a staple of Ajax’s life, Lumine slowly learned of what being a Fatui Harbinger truly meant. She knew everything she needed to know about his job— where he went, what he did, and who he served. Yet, she did everything she could to support him. 

Lumine may have fallen in love with Ajax’s soft side, but she had come to admire his passion for fighting. Childe the Harbinger loved his job and was quite good at it. Although he came off as crazed from time to time, it assured Lumine that Ajax wouldn’t go down so easily. She trusted that, no matter what enemy he faced, Ajax would return home to her at the end of each mission. 

Pulcinella and Captaino shared a brief, quiet conversation as Lumine lingered a few steps behind them. Whatever they were speaking about was not for her ears, but she wasn’t very torn up about it. If anything, the situation simply felt a little strange to her. 

Ajax had made it a point to keep his work life separate from his home life. So to be right in the center of his work was a new experience for Lumine. 

“We can finish discussing later,” Pulcinella said, returning to a normal volume. “I need to bring our guest to a more fitting location.” 

Captaino gave a nod of understanding and both he and Pulcinella turned to Lumine. Pulcinella motioned for Lumine to join him at his side, and Captaino offered a small bow as she passed. 

“It was nice to meet you, Miss Lumine.” Captaino said. “I must be off, now.” 

Lumine offered a smile in return. 

“It was nice to meet you as well,” She said. “And I apologize for any inconveniences I have caused.” 

With nothing more said between the two, Captaino changed directions and disappeared down the hallway. 

Once he was gone, Lumine deflated a little. She felt a bit more comfortable in the presence of Pulcinella, as she had seen him many times outside of his work. That, and his height was nothing compared to the tower that was Captaino– it was a little hard to feel intimidated by him. 

The remaining two continued down the hallway, walking side by side. Lumine did her best to match her pace to Pulcinella’s. 

“What brings you all the way here?” Pulcinella asked. “Surely not an emergency, I hope?” 

Lumine shook her head. 

“Not at all— I was just searching for Ajax.” She admitted, sheepishly. “It’s our anniversary today, and I wanted to surprise him at work.” 

Pulcinella chuckled a little. 

“And yet somehow, you found yourself in Dottore’s lab instead.” 

Lumine wilted in shame. 

“I tried asking for help, but nobody knew how to find Ajax!” She retorted. “So I took matters into my own hands, and I guess you already know how that went.” 

“I suppose I do,” Pulcinella said. “I do hope Dottore didn’t scare you. That man can be without manners sometimes.” 

“Uhh… I wouldn’t say scared is the right term…” Lumine said, thoughtfully. “He was mainly just… well, strange . One second he was dragging me into his lab, and the next he was treating me like an intruder. I don’t really know why.” 

Pulcinella let out a thoughtful hum. 

“If I had to guess, I would say that the Doctor was intrigued by you until he realized your affiliation to Childe,” He said. “After that, his frustration took over.” 

“Why would me being married to Ajax change anything?” Lumine asked. 

“Because it means that you are off limits.” Pulcinella said, simply. “Dottore is known to experiment with random things that catch his attention. Something about you caught his eye, so I’m sure he intended to coerce you into becoming one of his many test subjects. But because you are married to Childe, that means he can bring no harm to you— lest he suffer the wrath of the Jester.” 

Lumine felt a chill run down her spine at the notion of being one of Dottore’s experiments. Ajax hadn’t told her much about him, but what he did mention was how cruel the Doctor could be. 

“The Jester,” Lumine recalled. “He’s the top ranked Harbinger, isn’t he?” 

Pulcinella nodded. 

“He treats our personal lives with great importance, for those of us that have them.” He said. “Dottore doesn’t really have one, as he cut off ties with his homeland almost entirely. His life revolves around his experiments, so he can be a tad insensitive towards the other Harbinger's personal ongoings.” 

“I see…”

The rest of the walk was mainly silent, aside from Pulcinella pointing out a room or two that was significant enough to mention. 

Pulcinella finally stopped at a set of doors to the left of the hallway. Unlike Dottore’s lab, Lumine could feel the warmth emanating from inside. 

“This is a common room— a place where us Harbingers like to rest between meetings or missions,” Pulcinella opened the right door, motioning for Lumine to enter. “I’m hoping the atmosphere will be much more to your comfort.” 

Lumine walked past Pulcinella and into the room. She heard the door slowly close behind her as Pulcinella joined her inside. 

The room lived up to its name— there was nothing particularly special about it. It was simply a small room furnished with a few couches, a coffee table, and a fireplace. With a fire already roaring, the room was much warmer than the hallway. 

Pulcinella read the look on Lumine’s face, 

“I take it this room is to your liking?” 

Lumine nodded fervently. 

“It’s a lot more comfortable than the corridor.” 

A scoff ran out from the corner of the room. 

“The corridor wouldn’t be so bad if you had bothered to bring the right attire.” An annoyed voice sounded. 

A boy, looking to be the age of a young adult, sat up on the couch. It was seated at the furthest end of the room— Lumine hadn’t even noticed him until he spoke up. 

“You obviously don’t belong here. How dare you intrude on an area designated for the Harbingers-” 

“Now now, Scaramouche, that’s no way to treat a guest— a lady, no less.” Pulcinella spoke up, silencing Scaramouche. “This is Miss Lumine, Childe’s wife. You are to treat her with a shred of respect, at the very least.” 

Scaramouche rolled his eyes. 

“So he wasn’t lying after all,” Scaramouche mused, mostly to himself. “That doesn’t make him any less pathetic than before.” 

Lumine felt a boiling anger build up inside of her, but she kept a calm smile on her face. 

“I take it you and my husband don’t get along?” She said. 

“You’ll have to excuse him, Scaramouche isn’t exactly human.” Pulcinella spoke up on Scaramouche’s behalf, trying to diffuse the situation. “He sees all who are as primitive beings— including many of his fellow Harbingers.” 

“Ah. I see.” Lumine answered through gritted teeth. The Tsaritsa really knew how to pick ‘em, didn’t she? 

“Is there a reason you’re here, or are you two gonna keep standing at the door?” Scaramouche asked, harshly. It was obvious he saw both Lumine and Pulcinella as an inconvenience to him. “State your purpose or leave.” 

Pulcinella sighed. 

“Always the most graceful with your words,” He commented, clearing his throat. “Miss Lumine is going to wait here while I fetch Childe. Do you know where he is?” 

“Why would I keep track of that idiot? He’s probably off trying to fight some of the lower ranks.” Scaramouche replied. 

“I see. Well that doesn’t matter— I have my ways of finding him.” Pulcinella turned to Lumine. “If you can manage to stand his personality, please wait with Scaramouche while I fetch your husband.” 

Lumine nodded, offering a grateful smile. 

“I’ll be fine, thank you. These accommodations are more than enough.” 

Pulcinella gave a nod of understanding before he exited the room, leaving Lumine and Scaramouche alone. 

Lumine hovered awkwardly for a while, unsure of how to proceed. But feeling the warmth emanating from the fireplace, she could help but float towards it. Soon enough, she found herself hovering by the roaring fire, carefully removing her gloves to feel the heat with her bare hands. 

“You don’t want to do that.” Lumine jumped, feeling Scaramouche’s presence behind her. “Your fingers will freeze off.” 

The Harbingers were very good at moving silently– that much she had learned from living with Ajax. It was hard to tell where exactly he was in the house, lest he make himself known so as not to scare Lumine. 

Despite how little Lumine cared for Scaramouche’s advice, she could feel the numbing cold creeping up her fingers even with them close to the fire. The atmosphere of this place was really something else– a cold Lumine didn’t even think was possible. 

Lumine quickly tugged her gloves back on, glancing behind her to offer gratitude for the warning. But by the time she spotted Scaramouche, he was almost at the door. 

“Leaving so soon?” She called after him, curious about his sudden departure. 

Scaramouche paused.

“This room is suffocating enough without your presence.” He replied, still facing the door. 

Again, Lumine could feel the anger building. 

“Obviously you don’t understand the definition of a ‘shred’.” She retorted. “Nor are you good at following instructions. And here I thought the 6th ranked Harbinger would be better than that.” 

Scaramouche turned suddenly, an intense look in his eyes. 

“And obviously you don’t understand the kind of aura you give off.” He snapped. “It’s enough to make the skin crawl of anyone sensible.” 

Lumine did her best to keep her voice even, but anger was seeping into her words. 

“You’re starting to sound just like Dottore— and here I thought there was only one lunatic among your ranks.” She hissed. “I’ll tell you what I told him: I don’t. understand. what you mean by that.” 

Lumine’s response finally sparked a look other than annoyance in Scaramouche. Now he seemed… mildly intrigued. 

“So you spoke to Dottore?” He took a step towards Lumine. “That man only has a mild grasp on what it means. He’s tinkered with it, but done nothing more than that.” 

Lumine tensed up a little. She was starting to lose the meaning of Scaramouche’s words, but she could tell there was a hint of danger in his eyes. 

“I, on the other hand, understand it far better than anyone in this organization. It’s been the primary focus of many of my missions— I could recognize that aura anywhere .” 

“It this, it that— what are you even on about?” Lumine asked, cautiously. 

Scaramouche took another step towards her. 

“You reek of the Abyss.” He said, simply. “Which makes me wonder what exactly you-” 

A strong hand clasped down on Scaramouche’s shoulder, cutting him off. 

“That must be my doing,” A friendly voice spoke up, drawing everyone’s attention to him. “I was trying to sneak in– you must’ve sensed me when I got too close.” 

Lumine let out a small sigh of relief to see her husband towering over the small, vicious harbinger. 

Scaramouche instantly swatted Childe’s hand off of his shoulder and stepped away from him. 

“Don’t touch me, idiot.” Scaramouche hissed. 

“Sorry, I just didn’t appreciate you trying to intimidate my wife.” Childe answered with an unbothered smile. There was violence hidden behind his chipper words. 

Scaramouche rolled his eyes. 

“Whatever. Just stay away from me, you ginger freak.” Scaramouche hissed, walking to the door. 

“Love you too, buddy.” Childe called after him. “Hey, we should spar someti-” 

Childe was cut off by Scaramouche slamming the door behind him. 

Childe turned to Lumine with a smile. 

“And that’s how you take care of that.” He said, gaining a giggle from his wife. 

In an instant, Childe the Harbinger melted into Ajax. He opened his arms for Lumine and she quickly threw her arms around him. Ajax pulled her closer still, wrapping his large jacket around her. 

“What are you doing here? You’re freezing cold!” Ajax said. 

Lumine rested her cheek on Ajax’s chest with a content sigh. 

“I wanted to bring you lunch for our anniversary,” Lumine explained, pitifully. “But I lost it somewhere along the way…” 

Ajax cooed at his wife’s adorable pout. 

“It’s okay,” He placed a kiss on her forehead. “Having you here is more than enough. Although, I told you I’d be home early for our anniversary— surely you found the note I left..?”  

Lumine blinked a few times, looking up at Ajax. 

“A note?” She repeated. “What note?” 

Lumine vaguely remembered getting profuse apologies from a certain fiery helper when she awoke. Maybe that’s what he was on about. 

“Aha, I must’ve misplaced it,” Ajax replied with a chuckle. “That’s okay– I’m more than happy to see you right now.” 

Even though he said that, Lumine could sense that Ajax was a bit uneasy with her presence. 

“I’m sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused…” Lumine spoke up, quietly. 

“Don’t say that, you’re no trouble at all!” Ajax reached up and cupped the side of her face. “I’m just sorry you had to deal with my sour coworkers. This place isn’t always the most welcoming environment, as you can see.” 

Ajax wasn’t uneasy because of Lumine’s presence— he loved his wife to bits! It was her presence at his work that formed a pit in his stomach. 

There was a reason Ajax kept Lumine away from the Fatui. She may have known all about them, but she had never experienced what the Fatui really did. Lumine only had the surface level knowledge of how awful Ajax’s job could be, and he wanted to keep it that way if he could help it. 

“It’s not so bad,” Lumine replied. “Just a few pricks and some bitter cold. That’s basically the farmers market every Saturday.” 

Ajax laughed. 

“Hey, those farmers take their discounts very seriously.” he said. 

Lumine giggled. 

Seeing his beautiful wife’s face scrunched up with laughter, Ajax couldn’t help but dive down for a kiss. He caught Lumine a bit by surprise, but she quickly reciprocated. 

Lumine pulled Ajax tightly to her in an attempt to deepen the kiss. Ajax, however, broke away before things could escalate. Lumine let out a small whine of protest, but was quickly silenced by a kiss on the nose from Ajax. 

“As much as I want this to continue, I need to escort you back to the entrance.” He placed another kiss on her forehead. 

“I have to leave already?” Lumine complained. “But it took so long to find you!” 

“I know,” Ajax replied. “But it isn’t you who has to leave— it’s me. I’ve got a quick mission to run through, and then I’ll be released to go home.” 

Lumine buried her face into Ajax’s chest, making a noise that could only be described as an incoherent complaint. 

“I know, my love. I’m sorry to cut our time short.” Ajax began to thread his finger’s through Lumine’s hair. “But the faster I go, the faster I’ll be home. And I want you to be there waiting for me instead of sulking in this awful place.” 

Lumine looked up at Ajax, resting her chin on his chest. 

“I don’t like it when you’re right.” 

Ajax smiled fondly at her. 

“You don’t have to like me– you just have to love me.” 

Lumine stood on her tiptoes, placing a quick kiss on Ajax’s lips. 

“And I do, unfortunately— seeing as I’m only your alleged wife.” 

“Everyone talked about that, did they?” Ajax wilted a little, released Lumine from his grasp. “I’m sorry, they wouldn’t believe me-” 

“It’s okay. If they think I’m too good for you, then they don’t know you at all.” She smiled, taking his hand in hers. “And that means you keep your soft side only for me.” 

Ajax and Lumine started off for the door. 

“Of course.” he agreed. “For you, and only you.” 

Ajax held the door for his wife, allowing her to walk through before following behind her. 

“Maybe Teucer, too.” Lumine added. 

Ajax laughed a little, pulling Lumine to his side and wrapping his jacket around her. 

“And maybe Teucer, too.” He agreed. 

The lovely couple continued to chat as they walked through the hallways. Lumine caught Ajax up on everything he missed with his family, and Ajax was content to listen with his wife at his side. 

As the two reentered the main part of the building, bustling with people, they were given many strange looks from the Fatui officers. But a quick glare from Childe sent the officers right back to work, pretending as if they had seen nothing at all. 

Ajax and Lumine could’ve very well made a clean break from the building, had it not been for one man standing near the entrance. It seemed that the top Harbinger was just returning from somewhere, as he was speaking to a Fatui officer about mission reports. But his attention was pulled almost immediately when he spotted Ajax and Lumine. 

Pierro didn’t approach Ajax and Lumine, but his gaze was obvious. Ajax offered a quick wave and a friendly smile. Lumine would’ve done the same had her eyes not connected with Pierro’s. 

The two shared a conversation with their eyes alone, time slowing down around them. 

Pierro offered a small bow. Lumine reciprocated the action with a knowing smile. 

And suddenly, the couple breached the main door and found themselves standing outside. 

Goodbyes were always bittersweet, especially when Ajax was departing on a mission. But Lumine found this goodbye to be far more sweet than bitter, as she would see Ajax later than night. 

Sharing one last kiss before they separated, Lumine started down the trail leading away from the Fatui HQ. She paused a distance away, looking back to see her husband’s ginger hair through the falling snow. She waved fervently, receiving a similar wave in return. 

“I love you!” Ajax yelled. 

Lumine covered her mouth in slight embarrassment. She could feel the head turns of the Fatui officers who were lingering near the entrance, but Ajax didn’t seem to care. 

“I love you, too!” Lumine yelled back. 

It was hard to see, but Lumine just knew her husband was grinning like a little kid. It didn’t matter if she yelled it or whispered it to him– voicing her love always gained that kind of reaction from Ajax. It was one of the many things she adored about him. 

Unwilling to linger in the snow any longer, Lumine took off towards her home. It was a small cottage that her and Ajax lived in, just down the road from his parents. Ajax had offered Lumine the world, but she was content with their quaint little cottage. 

When she returned home, Lumine decided, she was going to tidy up and get the fire going. Perhaps she would make some supper, too. 

There was no better way to escape the bitter cold than the comfort of home, after all. 

For home is always where your beloved would be waiting. 

Chapter Text

A ruler and a leader were not so different. One was obligated to their people by blood while the other by opportunity— but perhaps they were one in the same, if you looked from the right perspective. 

The Fatui, while holding a great power over many nations, was a very delicate organization. In particular, the Harbingers found themselves on the brink of war with each other at any given moment. 

As an onlooker, one might be confused by the group’s inner turmoil. But as a member himself, Pierro understood where the conflict originated. 

The Harbingers, while strong individually, were known to be less than harmonious when having to work together. Simply putting them all in a room together was enough to stir up some kind of argument. 

The main reason behind this was how different they were from one another— each Harbinger came from a different past with different ambitions in mind. The only thing they truly had in common was their allegiance to the Tsaritsa— and even then, their personal ideologies seemed to waver from hers from time to time. 

As their leader, Pierro found the Harbinger’s chaos to be quite frustrating. It was his job to try and maintain the peace while still allowing for each member to do as they pleased. After all, to hinder one’s creative freedom would hinder the strides they made. It was truly a fragile situation, walking on eggshells that were long past due to break. 

And yet, Pierro could help but harbor an affection for his constituents. Despite their infuriating nature, they were his Harbingers. And while he was not related to them by blood, Pierro still felt pride in their accomplishments, and ached at their defeat. 

Pierro sat forwards in his chair, reaching forwards to move the black queen on the chess board. The game he was staring at had long since finished— a round he had played with Pulcinella hours earlier. Pierro had been the one to lose the match, having his king backed into a corner and his queen rendered immobile. Yet, that’s where the game was called— with both royalty still standing. 

Pierro wondered, vaguely, how different it would be to rule a kingdom rather than a team. With each person as individual as the Harbingers, it must have been hard for rulers to manage the peace. But if they were successful, the amount of progress they could reap from their people’s creativity would be boundless. 

In the same way, their sorrow would be boundless as tragedy struck. 

Pierro would never forget the day when the skies were painted red. He longed to scrub it from his memory– to forget the death and destruction that spanned as far as the eye could see. 

But alas, it was forever bound to his empty heart. The scene of monsters emerging from his broken homeland would plague all those who remained. Even their princess was brought to her knees in despair, overlooking the land she once ruled. 

The sound of her heartbroken sobs were forever etched into Pierro’s soul. 

And such a face appeared ghostly to him now, as she passed him by. 

* * * 

Childe was finally given a chance to breathe around supper time. He had spent most of the morning overlooking troops in Liyue, and spent the rest of the evening sorting through paperwork. He enjoyed neither of these tasks, feeling a bit stir crazy from the lack of any kind of physical activity. 

It didn’t necessarily have to be a fight— even a light jog would do. But unfortunately, there weren’t many places to run around in the Fatui HQ without slamming into people. Childe would have to wait for his walk home to sprint through the snow. 

With a frustrated sigh, Childe sank down onto one of the couches in the common room. It was empty at present, with many of the other Harbingers out and about or stashed away in their work spaces. 

No social interaction, either? That’s fine— Lumine would just have to kick him out of bed later when he got too chatty. While the notion of being sentenced to the couch wasn’t pleasant, imaging the adorable pout on his wife’s face made it almost a feasible idea. 

“Lounging around, are we?” a voice from behind caught Childe’s attention. “And here I thought you’d be bouncing off the walls by now.” 

Childe let out a small chuckle, turning to face his new audience. 

“Don’t tell me my mundane assignments were your doing,” He locked eyes with the 6th Harbinger, conveying underlying threat in his tone. “I might just have to fight you right here, if that’s the case.” 

Scaramouche didn’t seem fazed by Childe’s threat, simply crossing his arms. Scaramouche never took Childe seriously, so his condescending tone was nothing new. 

“It’s a wonder you got a wife with an attitude like that,” Scaramouche replied. “Then again, I suppose she isn’t your average woman.” 

Childe smiled brightly. 

“She is quite beautiful, isn’t she?” His voice lowered to a dangerous level, even though he kept a smile on his face. “Although I sense you’re not referring to her complexion.” 

“I don’t take you for a complete fool, Tartaglia,” Scaramouche said. “You are a Harbinger, after all. But your oblivious nature towards your wife is getting you close to that line. You obviously care for her, but your affection is making you careless.” 

Childe slowly stood up, turning to properly face Scaramouche. 

“...If you’re insinuating she’s some kind of threat, I’m going to have to stop you there.” His smile faded away. “My wife is as gentle as one could be— she would never hurt a fly.” 

“You’re not stupid enough to believe that’s all there is to her, are you?” Scaramouche countered. 

“That’s all I need to know about her. It doesn’t matter where she hails from or what connections she used to have– Lumine has made a break with her past and has joined my life. End of story.” Childe insisted. 

“I’m afraid you’re mistaken,” A new voice piped in, grabbing the attention of the other harbingers. “That is never the end of a story. In fact, it’s more akin to a beginning.” 

In the doorway stood the top ranked Harbinger, Pierro. His presence alone seemed to chill the room despite the roaring fire in the fireplace. Scaramouche was instantly silent, while Childe took a moment to gather his bearings. 

“You sound familiar with the subject, dear Jester,” Childe quipped, attempting to bring some levity to the conversation to mask his sudden nerves. “And what do you think of my wife? Scaramouche has quite the opinion of her.” 

Pierro’s expression didn’t change a bit. It remained stoic, just as his tone. 

“You know your wife is not of this world, do you not?” 

Childe tensed up. He offered a slow nod. 

“She told me that in confidence a while ago… I didn’t think it would be-” 

“Then that’s all there is to it.” Pierro continued, cutting Childe off. 

Both Childe and Scaramouche looked baffled. 

“What do you mean it's ‘that simple’?” Scaramouche demanded. “Surely you’ve noticed–” 

“That the woman has a strange energy to her? Of course.“ Pierro answered. “But the Abyss’s touch has reached many a things— it would be far stranger to find someone with no trace at all.” 

While Pierro’s reasoning made sense, it did very little to quell Scaramouche’s attitude. His frustration only seemed to build. 

“You just admitted that she’s a descender, how can you possibly justify her power by merely blaming the touch of the Abyss?! It’s not that simple, and you know it-” 

“If that is the case, then your allegations are far more suited for the Doctor to investigate. But as it stands, you have no basis for your claims.” Pierro spoke, his voice overpowering Scaramouche’s. “Childe’s wife is a descender— there is nothing more to it. Any other ‘feelings’ you might sense about her could simply be a malfunction on your end. You are synthetic, after all— and I’m sure the Doctor has been less than gentle with your modifications.” 

Childe had never seen Scaramouche so angry– he was practically vibrating with rage. 

“Why, you-!” But Scaramouche knew better than to yell at the top ranked Harbinger. Rather than releasing the slew of insults Childe knew he was storing, Scaramouche bit his tongue and stormed out of the room. 

Pierro didn’t seem either pleased or displeased with Scaramouche’s departure. Childe, on the other hand, couldn’t help but hold a victorious smile. 

“You are officially my new favorite Harbinger,” Childe declared. “I’ll have to apologize to Captaino– I’m sure he’ll understand.” 

Pierro sighed, shaking his head a little. 

“And after all that, you still treat this matter with levity.” 

Pierro turned, heading for the door. 

“You’ve placed yourself in a very dangerous position, Childe.” He continued. “Lumine is not considered to be a threat now-- but should that change, things will get…. complicated.”

Childe’s smile died away. 

Of course he knew that— it was one of the many reasons he wanted to keep Lumine as far away from his work as possible. 

But even with Pierro’s warning, Childe didn’t truly consider it to be a possibility. Lumine was, from the moment he met her, a gentle soul. Even if she was an outlander, that wouldn’t change a thing. 

Seeming to have finished his message, Pierro opened the door to leave. But just before the man could vanish from sight, Childe was hit with a realization .

“Pierro, hang on a second,” He called. “How did you know my wife’s name?” 

In all the gushing Childe did about her, he never once mentioned Lumine’s name to the other Harbingers. And of those she met in the Fatui HQ, she had never spoken to Pierro. 

There was a slight waver in Pierro’s response. 

“…Pulcinella spoke of her visit.” 

Pierro’s reasoning made sense, yet somehow it just... didn’t sound right. But Childe was in no position to question the first harbinger. 

“Ah, I see.” Childe said, offering an apologetic smile. “Sorry to keep you.” 

Pierro only lingered for a moment more, as if he expected Childe to ask something else. But with only silence returned, Pierro disappeared into the icy hallway, shutting the door behind him. 

Childe let out a sigh of relief, sinking back down onto the couch. He never expected his wife to be such a popular topic, but he couldn’t say it was a pleasant surprise by any means. 

Each Harbinger she had met, save Pulcinella, seemed to have their own reservations about her. The most extreme of these belonging to Scaramouche. 

For some reason, the tiny, hateful puppet seemed like he wanted to burn Childe's life to the ground, starting with Lumine. Childe was grateful for Scaramouche’s upcoming mission in Sumeru— it meant he’d be shipped off for a while, unable to throw any more suspicion at Lumine. 

All and all, Scaramouche wasn’t entirely wrong. Childe didn’t know a lot about Lumine’s origins aside from the fact that she was an outlander, and she had a brother. Prying any further seemed to make her highly uncomfortable, so he left it be. 

But Childe wasn’t stupid. He could feel the energy Scaramouche mentioned radiating from his wife. It was all too familiar— an energy that resided within himself from his experiences in the Abyss. 

But rather than drag himself into a rabbit hole of horrible assumptions, Childe simply chalked it up to this; the energy from deep within the Abyss was not of this world. As such, there was a possibility that his wife matched the energy for the same reason and nothing more.

And that explanation was more than enough for Childe. 

* * * 

A soft melody drifted through the cabin as Lumine twirled through the kitchen. Ajax would be home much later than normal, so she decided to cook up some dinner that he could warm up when he got back. But left to her own devices, Lumine made a little dance party out of it. 

Humming a melody of her choice, Lumine hopped from one ingredient to the next, chopping and stirring as she went along. 

Just as a delicious scent began to waft through the air, Lumine felt a sudden presence behind her. She turned to meet eyes with a small, floating figure with red fur. 

To any normal person the sight of such a creature would be a cause for panic. For Lumine, however, it simply meant her helper had returned. 

“Welcome back, Hagare (Hag-are),” she greeted the Pyro Abyss mage. “Did you find the wood pile?” 

“It was where you said it would be, Princess.” The mage replied, offering an armful of chopped wood to Lumine. “Here is the wood you requested.” 

Lumine beamed, taking the wood from Hagare. 

“It’s perfect, thank you.” She walked off into the living room. “This should keep the fire burning all night.” 

Lumine placed the wood next to the fireplace, leaving it for later. She returned to the kitchen to find Hagare snooping in the pot of food that was cooking. Lumine couldn’t help but giggle a little, startling the poor Abyss Mage. 

“M-my apologies, your highness!” He stammered, hopping away from the pot. “I was just curious as to what the scent originated from-“ 

“Don’t worry about it,” Luminr assured him. “I’ve already told you that you don’t need to be so formal. This is your home just as much as mine.” 

“Her highness is far too kind to me…” Hagare mumbled. 

Lumine motioned for Hagare to join her at the pot. He did so without hesitation, watching as Lumine carefully lifted the lid off. 

“What do you think of the stew? Does it look good?” She asked. “I’m trying a new recipe.” 

“The smell is quite fragrant— I’m sure it tastes wonderful.” Hagare replied. 

“Only one way to find out,” Lumine pulled open a nearby cabinet, retrieving two bowls. She ladled the stew into the bowls, offering one to Hagare. 

“Tell me what you think— and please be honest. I don’t want to feed this to Ajax if it’s bad.” Lumine insisted. 

Hagare waited for Lumine to prepare her own bowl before trying the stew. Upon seeing a look of surprise from the mage, Luminr tried some of it herself. 

“Oh, wow!” She said. “This is awesome! I should’ve tried this recipe ages ago!” 

Hagare nodded in agreement. 

“You are a wonderful cook— I am very lucky to eat your cooking personally.” 

Lumine sighed. 

“That’s what you said the last three times I made you food,” She said. “I appreciate your respectfulness— but you’re my friend, not my servant! You really don’t need to flatter me in such a way.” 

“Your… friend…” Hagare repeated slowly. “I will try to keep that in mind, Princ— ah…. Lumine.” 

A bright smile spread over Lumine’s face at Hagare’s attempt. 

“Great! Okay,” She carefully lidded the strew again, motioning to the kitchen table. “Let’s eat then, shall we? Then maybe we can play in the snow afterwards.” 

Hagare’s eyes lit up at the notion of playing in the snow. For a Pyro Abyss mage, he had taken to the environment of Snezhnaya with great ease. 

“Okay.” He agreed, trying to stifle a chirp of excitement. 

Lumine couldn’t help but giggle at the little mage, happily eating stew at her kitchen table. Never in a million years did she expect to find herself in this kind of situation. 

But such is the way of fate, she supposed. She couldn’t control it even if she tried.

After finishing up his meal in a rush, Hagare disappeared outside to find the best place to build snow sculptures. Lumine finished a little after the mage and was working on cleaning up their dishes. 

The same melody as earlier began to float through the house again as she worked. But it was quickly broken by the sudden appearance of Hagare back inside the house. 

“Princess!” His panicked tone startled her, causing Lumine to drop the bowl in her hand. It shattered in the sink, making her wince. 

“What’s wrong??” Lumine asked, turning to face the frantic mage. 

Hagare seemed torn about the damage he caused, but pushed it aside for more pressing matters. 

“He’s here, just outside-” 

Lumine’s heart sank. 

Hagare always referred to Ajax affectionately as ‘Master Ajax’, despite the fact that he had almost killed Hagare on their first meeting. As for the rest of Ajax’s family Hagare would refer to them as their specific role— ‘Ajax’s mother’, ‘Ajax’s father’, and of course ‘The small children’. 

But Hagare never mentioned any of them. And that could only mean one thing. 

Lumine took a deep, shaky breath, and summoned her sword. 

“Please wait inside,” She walked past Hagare, placing a hand on the door. “I’ll handle this.”

Chapter Text

As he returned home, Ajax couldn’t help but carry an uneasy feeling deep in his chest. 

There was no reason to believe Lumine was in danger, nor that she could possibly become a danger. But Ajax’s conversation with Scaramouche and Pierro felt like a precursor to something much worse. 

Placing his faith in his wife, Ajax managed to keep his pace steady rather than sprint the rest of the way home. But by the time he arrived, Ajax wished he would’ve given into his paranoia. 

From a distance, Ajax caught a glimpse of his beautiful wife standing out in the yard. Such a sight was not uncommon, as she sometimes waited for him out there when she knew the time he would be home. However, an oddity was seeing a blonde man standing with her. 

By the way they stood facing each other, it was easy to tell that Lumine and the stranger were conversing. What they were talking about, though, was difficult to pick up from afar.  

“How did you find me?” Lumine demanded. 

Her voice was loud and tense, signifying that the man facing her was seen as some kind of threat. It filled Ajax with apprehension, a sudden need to protect his wife overwhelming his thoughts. 

“I heard rumors… 11th Harbinger’s wife… sudden appearance,” The stranger’s voice was much softer and hard to make out. “It wasn’t hard… tell… were referring to.” 

The man shifted forwards, reaching out for Lumine. She instantly stepped away from him. Lumine’s shift in position revealed a sword she held at her side. The sight of such a weapon in the hands of his wife made fire pulse through Ajax’s veins. 

Ajax had only ever seen his wife hold a weapon as a joke, or with curiosity— never with the intention of using it. Ajax had offered many times to teach Lumine how to wield a sword, but she insisted it wouldn’t be necessary. “After all, I have you to protect me.” 

Rather than sprint over to his wife, Ajax slid into the persona of Childe. He ducked into the woods surrounding his home, slowing his pace to make little noise. A blade of water formed in his hand as he stalked his prey— looking for the best place to launch an attack. 

Had his wife not been in proximity of the stranger, Ajax would’ve opted for using his bow instead. But on the off chance that his inexperience would end with an arrow to his wife, he refused to use it. 

Ajax’s instincts insisted that there was no time to lose— while Childe’s instincts reasoned that he needed to remain hidden. The conflict only appeared to be verbal— it was better to listen and wait before charging in. Whichever Ajax listened to depended on what emotions his wife conveyed. If even a shred of fear washed over her face, Childe’s tactics would go out the window. 

Being in a closer proximity to the conversation, Ajax was finally able to hear cohesive sentences— but it seemed that he missed something in the conversation along the way. 

“Please, just tell me where he is,” The man’s voice had devolved into pleading.  “I will reason with him—“ 

Lumine’s demeanor hadn’t changed. 

“You’ll kill him—  He can’t be reasoned with!” 

“Just, let me try -“ The man reached out and latched a hold of Lumine’s arm before she could pull away. 

Lumine made a sudden jerk to try and shake off the man’s grip, but it seemed too strong for her. 

“Let go of me.” She demanded. 

The man did not heed her request– merely sliding his hand down to her’s instead. 

“Princess-” He tried. 

Hearing such an affectionate nickname be directed at his wife made Ajax’s hand twitch. He reconsidered reaching for his bow, a new wave of rage washing away his patience. 

“Don’t call me that!” Lumine yanked her hand free of the man’s. “You know I want nothing to do with that anymore!” 

The man didn’t reply, at first. His desperate nature seemed to fade away, being replaced with a building anger instead. 

“How can you be so content to sit here and do nothing?” He demanded. 

“Do not call my life ‘nothing’!” Lumine jabbed her index finger into his chest. “I am more fulfilled than you will ever be, chasing your self imposed righteousness to no end!” 

The man swatted Lumine’s hand away. 

“There is no righteousness for people like us!” He roared, taking a step towards Lumine. “Nor is there escape! We are forever bound to our home— so why must you deceive yourself,  believing that there is such a thing as a middle ground between our conflict?!” 

Lumine took a step back, trying to keep enough distance between herself and the man. But in her retreat, Lumine’s heel got caught on a stone in the path, causing her to lose her balance and fall to the ground. Her sword made a soft clatter against the stones before it fell into the snow.   

In Lumine’s eyes, the man towered over her. His stature blocked out the sun, casting a shadow upon her. His gaze seemed a bit sorrowful, looking down upon a woman he once held in high esteem. Lumine felt pitiful. 

The next second, a blur of reds, oranges, and blues appeared behind the man. The man’s reflexes were almost inhuman, dodging the attack with ease. But it didn’t matter if Ajax landed a hit on him or not— he achieved his main goal. 

Upon the man’s dodge, Ajax landed right in front of his wife. He pivoted to face the man, making himself a human shield between the man and his wife. Ajax heard a quiet gasp from Lumine as well as the utterance of his name. But he was far more worried about disposing of the stranger before he could focus on his wife. 

The man looked upon Ajax with familiarity— both in physical recognition, and in another way. 

“...It’s rude to interrupt a conversation, you know.” The man said, narrowing his eyes. “I hope you have a good reason.” 

Seeing him up close, Ajax was able to discern many key features about the man. His hair was blonde, but it was a very different shade from Lumine’s. It made the idea of him being her twin brother highly unlikely. 

The man also wore an elaborate, dark outfit— one that seemed out of place in the realm of any nation’s attire, especially Snezhnaya. Not only that, but half of his face was covered with a mask of a similar design– although his eye was visible through it. 

That was another thing… The man’s eyes were very telling. Their color meant absolutely nothing to Ajax— same went for the emotion they held. What he was far more interested in was the shape of the man’s pupils. They were diamonds, indicative of one particular nation of origin. 

“I’m Lumine’s husband. And who might you be?” Ajax demanded. 

Lumine being married didn’t seem like too much of a stretch— she was wearing a ring, after all. But the man gained a look of surprise nonetheless. 

“Husband..?” He repeated, looking down at Lumine. “A Fatui Harbinger… So you lied, then. You’re still bending to his whims.” 

Lumine pushed herself to her feet with great struggle. 

“I-It’s not like that!” 

Ajax didn’t even have to look at Lumine to tell she was shaking— it protruded through her voice. But he couldn’t decide if it was because of the man, or because of the cold. It seemed that Lumine had stormed outside without ever putting her jacket on. 

“Do not take me for a fool. I hoped that after all the time we spent together, I had at least earned your honesty-” The man began before Ajax cut him off. 

“That’s enough from you.” He hissed, pointing his water blade at the man. “I don’t know who you are, but you’re making my wife upset. I think you should leave.” 

The man looked at Ajax for a moment as he was being spoken to, but quickly looked around Ajax at his wife. 

“You are the one who brought a weapon out here, and yet he’s the only one who intends to fight. Aether would be disappointed.” 

Lumine flinched at the mention of her brother in such a way. Ajax could feel his blood boiling beneath his skin. 

“You seem to think my warning was optional, but I’m afraid that’s not the case,” Ajax’s voice began to distort, a manic smile on his face. “I’ll only say it one more time: Remove yourself from the premises, or I will do it for you .” 

The man did not seem fazed by Ajax’s threat. In fact, he seemed more intrigued than anything. 

“...Go find him yourself.” Lumine’s voice piped up from behind Ajax. Her eyes were glued to the ground, and her voice was hushed. But as she continued to speak, both her volume and eyes lifted. 

 “I hoped that after all the time we spent together, you would have at least a shred of respect for me,” She tossed the man’s words right back in his face. “Do not use me as a tool for your own gain— if you want to find him, go find him yourself.” 

Lumine’s tone had reached a dangerous level– one he didn’t even think was possible from his gentle wife. 

For the first time since blocking her, Ajax glanced behind him. Unlike the uneasiness he had seen before, Lumine held a look of pure disdain in her eyes. 

“...Very well. It seems you truly have made your decision.” The man spoke, hesitantly.  “But no matter where you stand on the matter, your actions will have consequences. That is something you cannot avoid.” 

Lumine offered nothing in response. The two held eye contact for a long time in complete silence before the man turned to walk away. He only took a few steps before vanishing from sight. 

Ajax quickly gave up on trying to understand the man’s departure, turning to his wife. The look of disdain was slowly fading from her eyes, being replaced with something akin to hurt. 

Ajax’s water blade instantly dissipated, and he cupped his wife’s face. He gently moved her head from left to right, scanning for any kind of injury. Aside from her trembling, there were none to be found. 

Throughout his check, Lumine’s eyes were focused elsewhere. She seemed a bit ashamed, unwilling to meet the eyes of her beloved. But Ajax wasn’t mad, merely worried. He tried to convey that face through soft words and gentle touches. 

“Who was that man?” Ajax asked, drawing her face to meet his. 

Lumine hesitated to answer, her eyes slowly meeting Ajax’s. 

“... An old friend of mine…” She replied. “His name is Dainsleif.” 

Friend was a term that man did not deserve. Not only by his actions, but by how little his presence was welcomed. Based on Lumine’s reaction to him in the beginning of the conversation, she had not wanted him to find her. 

“Do we need to move?”  Ajax asked, trying to keep the panic from his voice. 

“Ajax,” Lumine tried, sounding as though she wanted to brush it off. 

“No, listen to me,” Ajax placed his hands on her shoulders, squeezing them to emphasize the importance of his words. “Are you safe here?” 

There was an unmistakable emotion behind Ajax’s eyes… pure and genuine fear. Even in the heat of battle, when things were looking the worst, Ajax never held that kind of fear. 

Ajax’s fear was not of what Dainselif could do to him… rather, his fear was what Dainsleif could do to his wife when he wasn’t there to protect her. 

Lumine desperately wanted to quell her husband’s fear, but found her words stuck in her throat. She reached up, gently grabbing Ajax’s wrists. 

“...He wasn’t here for me.” She said, quietly. “He was looking for my brother.”

“Your brother?” Aether was seldom mentioned by Lumine, so hearing anything of him came as a surprise to Ajax. “Why?” 

Yet again, Lumine hesitated. It told Ajax everything he needed to know about the information he wanted. 

Whoever this ‘Dainsleif’ man was, his involvement with Lumine and her brother was the past she rarely spoke of— the one that caused her to shut down when it was brought up. Ajax had never cared to dig up her past before, but now it seemed Lumine’s past was going to find her one way or another. 

“They’ve been at odds for some time…” Lumine recalled. “The moment their goals began to conflict, they became sworn enemies…” 

“And Dainsleif wanted you to help him find your brother for revenge?” Ajax guessed. 

Lumine thought about it for a moment, seeming conflicted. 

“I’m... not sure of his motives, anymore. Dain was never this desperate— something must’ve changed…” 

Lumine’s use of a nickname caused a pang of jealousy in Ajax, but he brushed it aside to keep listening.  

 “His view on me has stayed the same, though. He’s always believed we were kindred souls, as I also deviated away from my brother’s goal…” Sorrow laced her words. “But I don’t want to align myself against Aether, merely stay out of the conflict altogether…” 

“...And Dainsleif doesn’t believe there is a middle ground to be had.” Ajax finished her thought– what went unsaid by Lumine. 

Lumine nodded slowly. 

Ajax released Lumine’s shoulders, lowering his hands until they met hers. 

“What exactly is your brother working towards? And why is Dainsleif so hell bent on destroying it?” He asked, carefully. 

“Dain views Aether’s goal as unconventional and disrespectful… while Aether is on a warpath for revenge…” 

Lumine’s answer was purposefully vague. It meant that, despite his worry, Ajax wouldn’t be able to get any more information unless he pried it out of her. And trying to do such a thing would certainly ruin their relationship. 

It didn’t matter, in the grand scheme of things. Lumine was safe, and Ajax had a name– that meant there were no repercussions, and a lead to follow. 

Ajax couldn’t justify digging through her past for no reason, but Dainslief was certainly reason enough. He had proven to be a threat and Lumine had agreed a long time ago that Ajax was allowed to handle any threats on her behalf. Besides— what would happen if Dainsleif never visited again? Lumine certainly wouldn’t think anything of it. 

“I-I’m sorry to dump all of this on you— this isn’t what you signed up for when you married me–” 

It seemed that Ajax’s silence had prompted his shivering wife to offer an apology for something she had no control over. No, that wouldn’t do. 

“Well you never signed up for dealing with my bitter coworkers, so I think we’re even.” Ajax reached up and pulled Lumine’s head to him. He placed a kiss just above her forehead. 

“But if you really want to make it up to me, I’m heading off to Inazuma tomorrow for a mission,” Ajax continued, ushering his wife to the door. “If you’d humor your adoring husband, would you come along? I know a few places you might like.” 

Lumine was a bit surprised at the offer, but it wasn’t entirely random. Ajax had been known to offer romantic gestures from time to time— most often in the form of impromptu ‘vacations’ to other nations. 

After all the time they spent apart, Ajax wanted nothing more for his wife to stay right by his side— but such a wish became an instinct when Lumine was in danger. And even though Dainsleif was gone, Ajax still wouldn’t be at ease unless Lumine stayed within an arm's length of him for a bit. 

While it was mildly possessive, Lumine found it quite sweet. 

 She feigned a thoughtful look. 

“Hmm… I’ll need a bit of time to pack..” 

A grin spread over Ajax’s face. 

“I love you,” He hummed, leaning down for a kiss. 

Lumine blocked Ajax’s mouth with her hands. 

“Hang on, you haven’t given me any details— How long are we even staying?” She asked. 

In response, Ajax simply went for her neck instead. 

“Ack! Your lips are cold!” Lumine yelped, shoving her husband away.

Ajax couldn’t help but laugh. 

“You can kiss me all you want when we’re back inside,” Lumine said, tapping Ajax’s nose with her index finger. “I think we’ve both got some thawing out to do.” 

Ajax, in the most dramatic way he could muster, swung the door open and motioned for Lumine to enter. 

“After you, Milady.” 

Lumine stifled a giggle, walking past Ajax. 

“Why thank you, Sir Harbinger.”

Chapter Text

Beams of sun broke through the clouds as the time neared daybreak. Most of Inazuma was still at rest, save those who had arrived on the Fatui ship not long after dawn. 

The ship had departed late at night, a tad ahead of schedule. Due to the sudden change, Ajax finished packing his wife’s bag and loaded her onto the ship himself. There was no use of waking her, especially when the journey would last the rest of the night. 

Upon docking at Ritou, Ajax woke his sleepy wife and brought her ashore. To help her adjust to the atmosphere of Inazuma, Ajax brought Lumine down to the shoreline between Ritou and Narukami island for a quick stroll. He found that his once drowsy wife quickly perked up at the feeling of sand below her feet.

Lumine removed her socks and shoes, handing them off to her husband. 

“Hold.” She instructed. 

Ajax received her shoes with a smile. Lumine had a determined glint in her eyes— Ajax wondered what his wife was up to. 

Lumine jogged out ahead of Ajax, beginning to shuffle her feet in the sand. Ajax watched patiently as his wife concentrated on making a shape in the sand. When she was finished, she beckoned him over to look at it. 

As Ajax approached, the shape became very clear. Just before him, a heart was carved into the sand. 

“I love you!” Lumine formed a small heart with her hands as well. 

Ajax couldn’t help but laugh. 

“You are too adorable,” He stepped over the heart and slung his arm around Lumine’s shoulder. The two continued to walk down the shore. “And here I thought you’d be all tired out from our long boat ride.” 

“You seem to forget that I slept all the way here,” Lumine replied. “Which reminds me, why did the boat depart so late at night? I thought it was meant to leave this morning.” 

 “There was a clash with the Harbinger schedules. Right about now, the Balladeer and the Doctor are off for Sumeru. I can’t say I’m disappointed to see them go, but they’ll be back soon enough.” Ajax explained with mild annoyance at the mention of his coworkers. “Besides, while they’re off on a new endeavor, I was sent here to clean up their mess. I’m only slightly insulted.” 

“Was the doctor even a part of the Inazuma mission?” Lumine asked. 

She didn’t know much about the Fatui’s ongoings, aside from what Ajax relayed to her, so the whole Inazuma issue was far from her realm of expertise. The only reason it particularly stuck out to Lumine was because of the death of the Harbinger La Signora. Aside from her, the only other person involved, to her knowledge, was Scaramouche. 

“Briefly, I think. Somewhere towards the beginning.” Ajax recalled. “But even if he wasn’t directly involved, I’m sure something about the delusions was the Doctor’s fault anyways.” 

Lumine let out a thoughtful hum. 

“You know, it’s odd to hear you talk about the other Harbingers,” She said. “Sometimes you speak of them with revere, and other times with disdain.”

“I admire their strength but hate their personalities. It’s as simple as that.” 

Lumine giggled a little. 

“I see.” 

Ajax released Lumine, walking a few steps ahead of her and turning around. 

“Why don’t we talk about something else, hm?” He asked. “What about the weather? It’s a rather nice day for Inazuma, considering it’s not actively raining.” 

“It’s too muggy. It looks and feels like it’s constantly going to rain.” Lumine replied. 

Inazuma was much more than just a rainy atmosphere. Besides the dark skies, everything felt… gloomy. It was like the palace beckoned for misery. 

That feeling alone was enough to cope with, but there was another feeling that laced the air. Pure electricity– raw power— surged through every breeze. Inazuma lived and breathed the power of electro. Such a radiative feeling was the reason Lumine had woken up so quickly— it kept her on edge. 

“I suppose you’re right,” Ajax continued to walk backwards as his wife walked forwards. “But it does have its beauties, doesn’t it? I mean, just look at the beach.” 

He motioned to the area around them. 

“You don’t see stuff like this every day— especially in Snezhnaya.” 

There wasn’t an absolute lack of beaches in Snezhnaya— where there was a large body of water, there was bound to be sand. But for every beach that did exist, they were already well frozen over. 

Mentioning the beach seemed to give Lumine an idea. 

“You’re right. We don’t see places like this very often.” She suddenly broke away from her original path and ran over to the edge of the shore Ajax wasn’t far behind her, watching as his wife knelt down and began to dig in the sand. 

“Making another shape?” He asked, hovering behind her. 

Lumine shook her head. 

“I’m looking for some kind of sea shell,” She said, glancing up at her husband. “I want a souvenir from Inazuma.” 

“You know I could just buy you something,” Ajax offered. “I’ve heard Inazuma is home to many beautiful types of clothing. I’m sure you’d look stunning in a Kimono.” 

“A seashell would mean more to me,” Lumine said, a bright smile appearing on her face. “I would rather find something of my own accord than buy it. It might not be as valuable, but it would remind me of spending time with you on the beach.” 

For a moment, Ajax couldn’t respond. A smile spread across his face. 

“Okay,” He moved to a different spot near the water. “I’ll help you find one, then.” 

Ajax set down Lumine’s shoes next to him as he began his search. Finding that the water was reaching closer and closer to him on the shore, Ajax also opted to take his own shoes off. 

The search for seashells went on for a couple of minutes. Both husband and wife moved a couple of times to check other spots, but came up empty handed. That is, until Ajax called for his wife’s attention. 

“Would this do, instead?” In his hand, Ajax held up a light pink crab. 

Lumine blinked a few times. She was mildly convinced that it was dead until the crab started to squirm in the Harbinger’s grasp. 

“How did you even— Ajax, put it back!” Lumine yelped. 

“Aww, but don’t you wanna hold it?” Ajax stood and brought the crab over to Lumine. Lumine instantly took a step away from her husband. 

“Put it back, Ajax! I’m not touching that thing!” Her disgust was evident in her words. 

“But he’s so friendly,” Ajax moved towards his wife again, a mischievous smile on his face. “Just a little pet, my love-” 

With Ajax’s persistence, Lumine began to jog away. Ajax was quick to follow, chasing his wife around the beach with the crab in hand. 

“He wants to be your friend, Lumine!” Ajax called. 

Lumine suddenly ran into the water, hoping Ajax wouldn’t follow her. 

“No!” She called back to him. 

Her plan was less than effective, as Ajax entered the water right after her with no hesitation. 

Finding it harder to move in the water, Lumine splashed at Ajax when he neared her. The Harbinger instantly froze, as if she had just slapped him across the face. Lumine recoiled her hands, a bit confused. 

Suddenly, Ajax tossed the crab into the water. He dov after his wife, nearly dragging the both of them down into the water. 

“Ack!” She yelped, trying to regain her footing. “Ajax!” 

Ajax wrapped his arms around his wife, pulling her tightly to his chest. 

“There’s no escape this time!” 

Lumine giggled as Ajax peppered kisses down the side of her face. The rising sun basked the lovers in a gentle glow, reflecting off the water’s surface. 

“You’re all wet,” Lumine said, despite the splashing being her doing. “You’re gonna get us both soaked!” 

“And who’s fault is that, hmm?” Ajax teased in response. 

“Sir Harbinger!” A new voice called from shore. 

Ajax let out a heavy sigh, knowing exactly what was awaiting him. He turned both him and Lumine, who was still in his grasp, towards the shore. Standing there were three Fatui grunts, waiting at attention despite the unprofessional nature of their Harbinger. 

“It’s almost time for your appointment,” The same grunt as before continued. “We’ve been sent to fetch you and your lady.” 

Ajax released Lumine from his grip, grabbing her hand to lead her out of the water. 

“Of course. Apologies for making you hunt me down.” Ajax replied, the energy depleting from his voice as he stepped into his Harbinger role. 

When Childe and Lumine reached the shore, he released her hand to retrieve their shoes. Childe slipped his back on without a single thought about the sand stuck to his feet, while he offered Lumine her shoes to do with what she pleased. 

“I’ll need a moment to dry off before we head out.” Childe said, motioning towards Narukami island. “Escort my wife to the mainland, would you? Show her where we’re staying for the night.” 

The other two grunts nodded, offering a small bow of respect before placing themselves at Lumine’s side. 

“Your bag should be on the bed. Make sure to get changed before you go exploring.” Childe said, turning briefly to his wife. “I’ll come find you when I’m done. Be safe, okay?” 

Lumine gave a firm nod. 

“I will be.” She promised. “Don’t let your guard down, even if this is a diplomatic mission.” 

A confident smile came to Childe’s face. 

“When have I ever been one to let my guard down?” He teased. “You know how much I dislike being professional about things. The moment they offer a chance to fight, I’ll take it.” 

Childe’s words seemed to make the grunts a bit uneasy, but they were comforting for his wife. It meant he was willing to fight if danger reared its head— and Lumine could ask for nothing more. 

“I’ll see you later, then.” Lumine smiled. “I love you.” 

Childe shot a glare at the Fatui grunts. They immediately looked away from the couple, pretending to be unaware. Satisfied with their reactions, Childe cupped his wife’s face and brought it up to his. They shared a quick, tender kiss before Childe replied with, 

“I love you, too.” 

From there, the two groups went their separate ways. Childe was accompanied by a singular grunt, while Lumine was accompanied by the other two. Childe and the grunt disappeared  soon after reaching the mainland, while Lumine and company headed for Inazuma City for a change of clothes and some sightseeing. 

After locating their hotel and getting changed, Lumine and the two grunts began to explore the city. Neither of the grunts were particularly talkative at first, but Lumine did her best to include them in the experience. 

“What do you think?” Lumine held up a beautiful purple fabric, decorated with an intricate floral design. “Do you think this would make a good Kimono?” 

A certain fabric shop had caught Lumine’s eye as she was walking and she stopped to admire the fabrics. Holding the purple cloth against her, she tried to decide if the color would work well on her or not. 

“It would look wonderful on you, My Lady.” One of the grunts replied. 

“Really?” Lumine smiled. “I was thinking of surprising Aj– Childe with it.” 

“I’m sure Lord Harbinger would be most pleased,” The other grunt responded. “Your presence alone seems to make him very happy.” 

“Is it really that evident?” A slight blush dusted Lumine’s face. “A-ah, I’m sorry— I don’t mean to take his focus away from work,” 

“Nonsense, My Lady! We much prefer Lord Harbinger in a good mood.” The first grunt said quickly, as if his life depended on Childe being in a good mood. Knowing Childe, perhaps it did. 

Lumine couldn’t help but giggle a little, setting the fabric back where it belonged. 

“Don’t put the fabric away, it would look quite beautiful on you,” A new, female voice piped in.

Suddenly, a pair of hands clasped onto Lumine’s shoulders, turning her around. Lumine was surprised to find the face of a woman she didn’t recognise very close to her own. The Fatui grunts seemed to share the same shock, but the woman was unfazed. 

“U-uhm… thanks?” Lumine said, trying to get her wits about her. 

The woman let out a pleased hum, her bright pink ears twitching as she took a small step back. The woman’s sharp, purple eyes scanned Lumine’s figure, locking onto a broach she was wearing. 

In case Lumine got lost, Ajax had given her a broach with the Fatui symbol on it. The broach itself was meant to mirror the way his vision looked, so any Fatui could identify that she was affiliated with the 11th Harbinger. To any outsider, it merely looked like a decorative piece and nothing more. 

“Ah, so you must be the one.” The woman walked around Lumine, placing her hands on lumine’s shoulders again to push from behind. “Yes, you’ll do just fine. Come with me, darling— I have some tea prepared for us.” 

Both Lumine and the Fatui grunts were in utter disbelief. But the Fatui grunts did their best to block the woman’s path. 

“Ma’am, you can’t just take Miss Lumine. She’s Lord Harbinger’s— ah, I mean-” The grunt bit his tongue. All Fatui members were under order to keep Lumine’s identity a secret. She was simply a member of the Fatui, accompanying the Harbinger. Nothing more. 

The woman seemed to find the grunt’s attempts amusing. 

“Tsk, tsk. Quite noisy, aren’t we? You don’t want to make a ruckus, do you?” She made a quick glance around. Some people on the streets were already watching, curious as to what was going on. The Fatui were treated with caution in Inazuma— one wrong move and they could get detained for suspicious actions. 

“You needn’t worry, boys. I shall return Miss Lumine post haste.” The woman finished. 

The grunts looked to Lumine for some help reasoning with the woman. Lumine internally face palmed at her guards looking to her for help. 

She thought over the situation for a moment, glancing back at the mysterious woman. For some reason— whether it was the familiarity the woman treated her with, or simply her presence alone— Lumine was compelled to follow the woman. Making up her mind, she offered a calm smile to the grunts. 

“It’s okay. I’ll be quick, I promise.” She said. “If Childe comes looking for me, just tell him I’m with— er…” 

Lumine realized she didn’t know the woman’s name. 

“Yae Miko.” The woman said. 

“G-Guuji Yae? Of the Narukami Shrine?” The second grunt said, in realization. 

“Ah, good. My name is decently recognizable.” Yae Miko seemed pleased. “Then you must be assured she is in good hands.”  

Yae Miko went back to pushing Lumine forwards. 

“Come now, Lumine— we mustn’t dally.” 

The Fatui grunts watching in bewilderment as Yae Miko dragged Lumine off with her. The only consolation of the whole ordeal was that their Lady didn’t seem to be panicked in any way. Knowing the rules of the Narukami shrine, the two grunts hesitated to follow the two, lest they end up where they started anyways. They just prayed that Lumine would return to them safe and sound, preferably before Childe returned. 

The trip up to the Narukami was a strange one, to say the least. Aside from all of the walking, Yae Miko hardly said a word. Lumine took the opportunity to catch a glimpse of the sights of Inazuma, hoping to scout out a romantic location she could take her husband after he returned from his mission. 

Childe’s mission had all but consumed her mind, even as Lumine tried to enjoy sightseeing. From what he told her, the reason he was called to Inazuma was to help remove the Fatui officers that had been stranded on Inazuma after the delusion factory incident. He was simply meant to meet with the general of the Watatsumi island’s army to offer an apology for the damage the Fatui have done in revenge of their fallen Harbinger and failed plans. 

From there, Childe would move the officers back to the harbor in Ritou and send them back to Snezhnaya. But with the amount of hate the people of Inazuma harbored for the Fatui, Lumine doubted the mission would be that easy. 

“Chin up,” Yae Miko’s voice startled Lumine from her thoughts. “We’re here.” 

The view of the shrine from afar was nothing compared to what it looked like up close. The Grand Narukami Shrine was nothing like the architecture in Snezhnaya— it held an elegance only known to Inazuma. Various Sakura trees were scattered throughout the site, surrounding a large, red building. Behind it, it seemed, there was a Sakura tree that stood taller than all the rest— but perhaps Lumine’s eyes were simply playing tricks on her. 

“This place is… beautiful.” Lumine murmured in awe. 

Yae Miko giggled a little. 

“Certainly something you wouldn’t see in Snezhnaya, hm?” She said, “I do hope you don’t mind my intrusion— I was simply intrigued by your appearance in Inazuma and wished to have a word with you myself.” 

Lumine was almost too enthralled by the shrine’s beauty to understand what that really meant. She blinked a few times, her focus shifting back to Yae Miko. 

“You know who I am?” Lumine asked. 

“The wife of the 11th Harbinger, yes? You’ve made quite the stir with your appearance at the Zapolyarny Palace.” Yae Miko said. “You do realize that you’ve put your husband in danger, don’t you?” 

Yae Miko didn’t give Lumine enough time to digest the information she offered before firing a question at her. 

“In danger? Why would I-” 

“Not on purpose, my dear. Simply—- you’ve offered a weakness to the seemingly impenetrable Harbinger.” Yae Miko began to walk around the large building, making Lumine inclined to follow.  “It’s the reason I whisked you up here so suddenly.” 

“Was I in some kind of danger in town? I don’t exactly follow.” Lumine said, still a tad confused by Yae Miko’s rapid fire comments. 

“In Inazuma City? No, danger was not present. However, things will change shortly.” Yae Miko hummed, pausing in the back of the Shrine just before the stairs to the giant Sakura tree.  

“There is speculation among the Tenriyo Commission about a possible siege on the Fatui envoy sent to collect his soldiers. The people of Watatsumi island are quite bitter about the Fatui’s cause of the war, as well as their intervention in it. I wouldn’t be surprised if they and their allies launch some kind of attack on the 11th Harbinger…” 

Lumine would've been completely absorbed by the beauty of the giant Sakura tree had it not been for the mention of her husband. 

“You’re telling me Ajax is in danger?!” She automatically looked back to where she came from, calculating the time it would take to descend the shrine. 

Yae Miko seemed a bit displeased with how quickly Lumine wanted to rush to Childe’s aid. 

“Calm down. Defeating the forces of Watatsumi island are well within Childe’s fighting capabilities. I have no doubt the Fatui will come out on top so long as he’s present.” She said, motioning to Lumine’s figure.  “You, however, present a complication. With only two guards and yourself, you could’ve easily been overpowered.” 

“But Watatsumi island is so far away— why would their troops be all the way up here?” Lumine asked. 

“For you, of course.” Yae Miko replied.  “You are the Harbinger’s weakness. I don’t think the Divine Priestess would be so cruel as to execute you in front of him, but I’m not so sure you would come out unscathed. Soldiers have been known to act on their own will, after all. It’s what presented the delusion problem in the first place.” 

So that was her game. Yae Miko seemed to be a very well informed individual, but all of the information she had offered didn’t make sense until it all came back to Lumine. 

Lumine couldn’t help but feel a little guilty— she hadn’t meant any harm by showing up to visit Ajax at his work. Then again, she should’ve known how it would turn out, especially with how little Ajax attempted to hide his affection towards her, even in a professional setting. 

“So you’re… protecting me?” Lumine asked, slowly. “Why would you do that? Aren’t the Fatui your enemy?” 

Yae Miko gained a thoughtful expression. 

“Hm, I suppose you’re right— the Fatui have been quite the headache for me. It took a lot of effort to undo their hold on the Raiden Shogun…” She recalled.  “But you’re not a part of the Fatui, are you? You are simply affiliated by circumstance. And I hate to see bystanders be caught in the crossfire.” 

The reasoning seemed… far too simple. But Lumine was given no reason to doubt Yae Miko’s intentions. 

“That’s… very kind of you, Miss Yae.” 

Yae Miko gained a small smile. 

“Oh please, think nothing of it.” She said, waving off Lumine’s gratitude. “Simply think of this as a means to satisfy my own curiosity.” 

Lumine raised an eyebrow at Yae Miko. 

“I take it you have questions for me, then?” She guessed. 

“If you’d be so kind as to indulge me.” Yae Miko replied. 

“It would be my delight, Miss Yae,” Lumine said. “So long as it isn’t classified information you’re after.” 

“I would never impose such a request on you,” Yae Miko sounded rather offended at the assumption— yet at the same time her offense sounded a bit feigned.  “Besides, I am merely a Guuji(Shrine keeper). What would I do with such information, hm?” 

To be honest, Lumine had no clue. But with how connected Yae Miko seemed to be, there was no telling what kind of people she knew. Lumine had already made enough trouble for her husband— at the very least, she could keep his other secrets. 

But if the situation was truely how Yae Miko described it, Lumine was open to sharing a bit of harmless information in gratitude for the Guuji’s intervention— even though she could’ve easily taken on any attacking soldiers by herself. 

“Before we begin, why don’t we sit down for tea?” Yae Miko offered, motioning to a small tray sitting on the edge of the stairs leading up to the large red building. 

“I was wondering if tea was just a lie to coax me into coming,” Lumine quipped. “It seems you really are prepared for company.” 

“Since you’re new to Inazuma, I assume you know nothing of my reputation,” Yae Miko walked over to the stairs, sitting down on the top step. She patted the place beside her, beckoning Lumine to join. “But as many will tell you, I’m as blunt as blunt will be.” 

“So it seems.” Lumine agreed, heeding to Yae Miko’s beckon. 

When Lumine sat down, Yae Miko moved the small tray to sit between them, pouring the hot liquid into two tea cups. Whatever the tea was made out of, it carried a fragrant scent. Lumine vaguely wondered if the tea had come from Liyue harbor— such scents were common amongst the docks, as traded goods were moved from place to place. 

Before Lumine had the chance to try the tea for herself, Yae Miko spoke up again. 

“Tell me, what do you know of the Fatui’s activities in Inazuma?”  

As of the current predicament, Lumine only knew that the Fatui were to be removed from Inazuma. But as for the past? That was a different story. 

“Uhh… not much, honestly. Since my husband wasn’t involved, he didn’t share many details with me.” Lumine admitted. 

“And the Harbinger shares everything with you?” 

Lumine could sense intrigue in the Guuji’s tone. She picked her next words carefully. 

“As much as he can. He doesn’t want to leave me wondering where he’s gone.” 

“I see…” Yae Miko said, thoughtfully.  “What is it like to be married to a Harbinger? I’m curious.” 

That question was a bit more… lighthearted. The kind of gossip one would assume to hear about in a chat between women. Perhaps there really was no other intention behind Yae Miko’s questions. She just came off as a little too intimidating to trust, at first. 

Lumine took a moment to think. 

“Well… it’s not so different from being married to anyone else, I suppose.” She answered, a bit unsure of her own words.  “He does as any good husband would— the only difference is that his job often pulls him away from me.” 

Yae Miko took a sip of her tea. 

“That must be lonely.” She said, carefully holding her cup on her lap. 

Lumine shrugged. 

“Sometimes. But I have his family to keep me company.” She said, “And, as you can see, he takes me with him sometimes.” 

“Not quite under the best circumstances, but I suppose it’s the thought that counts.”  Yae Miko said, mainly to herself. “And what do you think of the Fatui? Do you believe in their methods?” 

Yet again, Lumine was faced with a question that didn’t seem to fit the friendly atmosphere of the conversation. She wavered, shifting uncomfortably. 

“I apologize if I’ve overstepped— you don’t have to answer me if you don’t want to.” Yae Miko added, quickly. She was very observational… it had been far too long since Lumine had made a new friend— perhaps her paranoia was getting the best of her. 

“No, it’s okay— I just…” Lumine shook her head a little, bidding away the feelings of uneasiness. “When I think of the Fatui, the only thing I can picture is my husband. Aside from him, I try not to think about the shady ongoings and whatever else happens behind the scenes…” 

“Blissful ignorance— a noble option, I suppose.” Yae Miko mused.  “If it’s any consolation, had you not been escorted by Fatui officers, I wouldn’t have been able to tell you apart from a normal citizen. Your demeanor is quite gentle.” 

“Oh… thank you.” 

As if suddenly caught by realization, Yae Miko motioned to the tray. 

“That’s enough of my pestering— have some tea, would you?” She said, “This kind is an Inazuma specialty.” 

Conversing with Yae Miko was a strange experience, to say the least. The woman, while kind enough, truly lived up to her blunt nature. She would speak whatever was on her mind, dragging the conversation through tense topics, as well as very menial ones. There seemed to be no rhyme or reason behind her curiosity, making Lumine’s suspicion very hard to hold onto. By late afternoon, Lumine had placed a good amount of trust in the Guuji. 

During their conversations, Yae Miko and Lumine had finished off their tea. The tea, in Lumine’s opinion, was pretty good— only a little too sweet to be her favorite. 

The sweetness didn’t seem an integral part of the tea, however. It seemed as though it was added via honey and sugar. Usually a host would ask if the additions were wanted, but it seemed to be a kind of practiced response by Lady Yae. Perhaps she preferred the tea that way. 

It was only around 3:00 that Lumine had finally met another living soul in the Narukami Shrine. One of the Shrine maidens, who had appeared out of seemingly nowhere, told Yae Miko that a guest was waiting at the front of the shrine. And by the maiden’s nervous composure, Lumine could already guess who it was. 

“I suppose our fun had to be spoiled at some point,” Yae Miko said, standing up and brushing off her dress. “Wait a few paces behind me— I’d like to see the Harbinger’s reaction.” 

Of everything Lumine had learned about Yae Miko, this wasn’t very unexpected. 

Lumine simply nodded in response and followed Yae Miko around the building. 

Low and behold, a certain ginger Harbinger was waiting just in front of the red building, tapping his foot impatiently. He seemed a little worse for wear, his outfit cut in various places as well as stained with blood. None of it appeared to be his, though. 

Upon seeing the Guuji emerge from behind the red building, Childe crossed his arms. 

“Lady Yae, please return what is mine.” His tone was sharp, but even. Dangerously even. 

“Now now, that’s no way to show gratitude, is it?” Yae Miko teased. 

Childe’s eyes narrowed into a death glare. Whatever semblance of light was left in his eyes fizzled out, leaving only a cold, dead stare. 

“I don’t have time for your levity– what have you done with my wife?” Childe demanded. 

“You mean this fair lady I have here?” Yae Miko motioned for Lumine to enter the scene. “Why I was thinking about keeping her. She’d look lovely as a Shrine Maiden, wouldn’t she?” 

Upon seeing his wife, Childe relaxed a little. But he still didn’t seem very pleased with the situation. 

“That’s enough teasing, Miko,” Lumine said, tapping Yae Miko’s shoulder as she passed by the woman. “He’s probably been through enough today.” 

Childe raised an eyebrow at his wife. 

“Miko?” He repeated. 

Lumine placed herself at her husband’s side, taking his hand in her own. She leaned her head on Childe’s arm, looking up at him with innocent eyes. 

“She insisted, since we’ve become well acquainted.” Lumine explained. “Please don’t be mad, Miko was very kind to me-” 

“I’m not mad, I was just worried about you.” Childe said, with a small sigh. “Your escorts didn’t return for a while, and I later found out they were attacked. I feared the worst had happened to you until someone mentioned Yae Miko taking a girl right out of the grasp of the Fatui.” 

Childe turned his attention to Yae Miko, who was waiting with her arms crossed and an expecting smile. Childe’s glare hardly lifted, but he still offered a small bow. 

“I suppose I do owe you my gratitude. Thank you for protecting my wife, Lady Yae.” 

“Music to my ears~” Yae Miko hummed. “You are ever so welcome, Sir Harbinger. Don’t take it personally, but I hope to never see you in Inazuma again, unless you come outside of your Fatui responsibilities.” 

Childe chuckled a little, although there was little amusement behind it. 

“Always straightforward— your reputation precedes you.” 

“You don’t befriend a god with a flimsy will.” Yae Miko replied. “I speak with purpose and nothing more. Ei prefers a more blunt approach, anyways.” 

The concept of Yae Miko knowing a god was completely new to Lumine. But her husband spoke before she had a chance to question it. 

“As fascinating as your stories would be, I’m afraid I’ll have to cut the pleasantries short. My wife and I must be returning to the harbor.” 

“The harbor– are we leaving already?” Lumine asked. 

“Since our presence is not quite welcomed here, we’ve decided to remove our troops as soon as possible. We’ll be sailing out at night, so we’ll be boarded sometime this evening.” Childe seemed less than pleased with the turn of events, but at the very least the plan was still going through. 

“Well, I wish you the best of luck on your voyage. Don’t let the storm get you on the way out~” Yae Miko hummed. 

“Thank you, Lady Yae.” Lumine offered a small bow.  “It was a pleasure to speak with you.” 

“Please, darling— the pleasure was mine.” Yae Miko replied.

As the couple turned to leave the Narukami Shrine, Yae Miko was suddenly hit with a realization. 

“Oh, wait a moment,” She approached the couple, offering a small, pink charm to Lumine.  “Take this as a memento of your trip, as well as a sign of our friendship. Should you ever return to Inazuma seeking my audience, you may simply show that to a shrine maiden and be brought straight to me.” 

Lumine was a bit surprised to receive a gift from Yae Miko. But she accepted it with a smile. She couldn’t help but feel a bit sentimental. 

“Thank you, Miko.” 

Yae Miko offered a small nod in response. 

“Goodbye, Mrs. Harbinger.” 

Finally released to leave the shrine, Childe and Lumine walked hand in hand towards the grand staircase leading down the mountain. 

Just before they began their descent, Childe glanced back at Yae Miko. She was still watching them intently from the entrance of the shrine. Upon noticing Childe’s attention, she offered a small wave. While it was friendly enough, something about the look in her eyes just didn’t sit right with Childe… 

On the walk back to the harbor, Childe wilted at Lumine’s side. It took a pause in their journey and many kisses to melt the man back into Ajax. He was exhausted, hardly able to recollect everything that had happened on his mission. One thing was clear, though– the attack had happened, just as Yae Miko predicted. 

When Lumine and Ajax entered Ritou, they rendezvoused with the other Fatui officers, who apologized profusely for allowing Yae Miko to take Lumine away. Lumine assured them that everything had turned out okay, despite her angry husband looming behind her. 

The officers quickly explained what was going on with the boarding schedule before scampering away. Apparently they had another hour or two before everything would be ready to go. 

With time to kill, Lumine brought Ajax to a nice spot on Ritou, sitting down to rest under a tree. Ajax laid between her legs, resting his head on her stomach. Lumine ran her fingers through her husband’s hair with one hand while holding his hand with the other. It wasn’t long before he drifted off to sleep. 

Lumine was content to let her husband sleep, occupying her mind on scenery around her. Inazuma was truly a beautiful place— but it was never a place Lumine would call home. Despite a mild disdain of the freezing temperatures, Lumine was happy to be heading back to Snezhnaya. 

Lumine’s gaze settled on her sleeping husband. She wondered, vaguely, if the trip to Inazuma had brought him any peace. The purpose of her accompanying him was for them to spend some time together. It was also meant to bring him peace of mind, knowing she wouldn’t be in danger by Dainsleif’s hands. 

But Lumine was still put in danger and disappeared from his grasp. If anything, Lumine was sure he’d be even further on edge than before. But she hoped little moments like these– where he could rest peacefully on her lap, or chase her around on the shore— Ajax found some comfort. 

Ajax shifted a little, moving his free hand to his chest. In doing so, something fell from his grasp and landed softly in the grass. Lumine retrieved the small, white object, curious as to what it could be. 

A soft gasp escaped her lips as Lumine recognized the pattern of the object. It was a seashell– a real one, likely procured from the shore near Watatsumi island. 

In the midst of battle, her husband had managed to snag a seashell from the shore. Adoration bubbled up in Lumine’s chest. She gently ran her finger over her husband’s cheek. wishing dearly she could lean down and kiss him without disturbing his slumber. . 

“I love you,” She whispered, a bright smile on her face. “ So, so much.” 

* * * 

Tenshukaku was a very desolate place. Aside from a few guards, the only person who presided inside was the Raiden Shogun. Even the interior was void of many furnishings and decorations. The place made Yae Miko a bit sad— but such was the will of the Raiden Shogun, so the place remained as is. 

“I think it cruel you made me do such a thing. That woman was quite pleasant– undeserving of your wrath.” Yae Miko spoke up, eyeing the puppet with mild disdain. 

“The Fatui imposed their will upon this land— her affiliation makes her just as dangerous as them.” The Raiden Shogun replied. “If the girl was smart, she would’ve parted with her husband ages ago.”  

Though her demeanor remained the same, Yae Miko could tell it was not the Shogun who was speaking to her. After all, the Electro Archon herself was the one who asked a favor of Yae Miko in the first place. 

“Think what you will, but I do not wish to see Lumine harmed with whatever you’re planning.” 

“I have nothing planned, as of yet. I simply want to observe her.” Ei replied. 

“You mean you want me to observe her.” Yae Miko corrected, gaining a small sigh from Ei. 

“With my current predicament with the Shogun, I do not have the ability to–” 

“Do this yourself, I’m aware.” Yae finished for her. “But still. If you wish to bring retribution to the Fatui, I implore you to go about it another way.” 

“I’ve never seen you so adamant on protecting a human. You must have grown quite fond of Lumine in the short time of her visit.” Ei mused. 

Yae Miko crossed her arms. 

“Lumine is a nice woman, certainly— but my feelings have little to do with my concern.” She rerouted. “I’m merely saying that Lumine is not your entry point to toppling the Fatui. In fact, I daresay she’s the most dangerous target to choose.” 

“And why would you say that?” Ei asked. 

“She may not be a part of the Fatui, but that girl has a very powerful ally,” Yae Miko recalled. “I could sense a presence watching over us as we spoke. Its power was not that of a Fatui officer— more akin to that of a demon. Such a power can only originate from one place…” 

The rest remained unsaid. The Electro Archon was more than smart enough to infer the rest. 

“...Interesting.” Ei siad, quietly. “Perhaps she could be of more use than I originally thought.” 

“Oh? Care to enlighten me?” Yae Miko asked. 

“Perhaps another day, Miko. For now, rest easy knowing your job is done.” 

Yae Miko huffed. 

“Rest will never come easy to me when you say things like that, Ei.” 

Chapter Text

The boarding process in Ritou’s harbor took a couple of hours to complete. The Fatui was leaving with more members than they came, so such an outcome was not unexpected. But despite how prepared Lumine was for the wait, it was still a very tiring process. 

Ajax had awoken not long after he fell asleep. Lumine guessed that his paranoia was much higher in this foreign land than it was at home— even her presence couldn’t lull him to sleep for long. But she wasn’t too concerned about it— there would always be time to rest when they returned home. 

Simply because Ajax was awake didn’t mean that he had returned to full cognition. He had led his wife over to the line of Fatui soldiers boarding the boat, but did nothing more than that. Ajax stood, his hand in his wife’s, staring out onto the ocean with an empty gaze. Lumine assumed this to be the doing of his drowsy state, but perhaps it was something more. 

Lumine found herself looking out among the waves as well. The smell of the salty water and sound of the crashing waves reminded her of her home in Liyue harbor. The Inazuma ocean harbored a charged energy to it— likely the effect of the raging storm that bordered the nation— but aside from that, it and Liyue’s ocean were one in the same. 

Prior to her life in Liyue, Lumine was quite partial to the ocean. Every place she and her brother had traveled always had one. They always varied in size, color, power, etc. It was fascinating to study each as Lumine and her kin explored new worlds. 

But after what happened in Liyue… Lumine couldn’t look at the ocean with the same admiration. She could only see it for what it truly was— a facade. A mask for horrors trapped deep below the surface. 

Lumine didn’t fear the ocean, no. But she understood just how dangerous it could be. After all, the ocean of Liyue Harbor had once stretched into the sky, threatening to engulf all that bordered it. 

Ever since the Lord of Geo had fallen from the sky, murmurs of the Qixing and Fatui butting heads were all Lumine would hear when walking the streets. Although everything seemed pretty well under control, Lumine could tell that something was stirring just under the surface. Sooner or later, the tension would give out— and when that time came, Lumine wasn’t sure who exactly would be standing on top of Liyue. 

It seemed that the turn of events came much sooner than Lumine had expected. One moment the sun smiled down on Liyue Harbor, and the next it was shrouded in darkness. Dark clouds created a barricade in the sky, and the ocean began to crash violently into the Harbor. Had she not known any better, Lumine would’ve thought this was the end of times. It wasn’t like the topic was unfamiliar to her, anyways. 

Crowds of panicked people rushed through the streets, heading for higher ground and screaming of the ocean rising. Lumine followed at a much slower pace, watching carefully to make sure nobody was left behind. 

In some ways, she shared the sentiment of the crowd— predominantly dread and confusion. But other emotions, like fear or terror, didn’t resonate with her as much. Had this place truly felt like home, perhaps she might have felt differently— but as it stood, she didn’t feel as though she had much else to lose, aside from her own life. 

Lumine’s initial plan was to follow the crowd wherever they were being ushered to by the Millelith. But her plan was impeded by a firm hand landing on her shoulder. 

One second Lumine was in the middle of the street, and the next her back was pinned against a building, tucked out of sight. 

A familiar, ginger-haired man stood before her with his hands planted on the wall, boxing her in. His stature naturally towered over her own, casting a shadow down upon her. But this position didn’t seem malicious in the slightest— in fact, it seemed like the support from the wall was the only thing keeping Childe upright. 

“Childe!” Lumine gasped. 

A weak smile spread across Childe’s face. 

“Hey, Girlie.” He uttered before his head drooped down. 

Lumine reached out, gently lifting Childe’s face to meet her gaze. 

“What happened to you??” She asked, worriedly. 

“I’m okay, I just…” Childe’s breathing was labored. “Need a second to catch my breath…” 

Lumine had never seen Childe that worn out before. She was accustomed to seeing him fight, often bringing him food to eat as he worked. But no matter how many people he fought, Childe never appeared to be fazed in the slightest, and always accepted Lumine’s food with an energetic smile. 

“That doesn’t answer my question,” Lumine scolded lightly. She shifted her left hand up a little, running her thumb over a cut on Childe’s head. 

Her action gained a small wince from Childe, but his smile never washed away. 

“Don’t worry, I…” He paused to take a breath.  “Got into a little tussle, is all…” 

Lumine’s hands trailed down to Childe’s shoulder, pushing and prodding for any sign of pain. It seemed as if he was hardly injured, yet all of his energy was depleted. 

Childe’s head drooped down again, this time landing on Lumine’s shoulder. Lumine hesitantly reached up, cupping the back of his head. 

“A tussle, huh?” She repeated, softly. “Did it have something to do with the creature rising from the ocean?” 

“It’s not a creature,” Childe said. “It’s a /god/.” 

His head lifted from Lumine’s shoulder, forcing her hands off of him. 

Lumine would never forget the look in his eyes, that day. It was a serious gaze, full of genuine concern. A look she didn’t often see in him, even during the toughest battles. 

“That’s why I came to find you— you aren’t safe here.” He took a small step back, retracting his arms. “Let me take you further away. I don’t want you caught up in all the fighting.” 

While Lumine was a bit flattered by Childe’s offer, something seemed a little odd. 

“You didn’t need to come get me, I was already evacuating with everyone else.” She said. 

Her response provoked a bit of frustration from Childe. 

“The Millelith aren’t–” He began loudly but stopped himself. Childe let out a sigh, lowering his voice as he gripped Lumine’s shoulders. “I just don’t believe the Millelith have the ability to protect you from such a creature. Their evacuation point isn’t nearly as far as it should be. They’re putting too much faith in the Qixing.” 

By the way he described it, it seemed like Childe knew the Qixing would fail. Looking back on the memory, perhaps that’s what he was hoping for. The Geo Archon would only appear after things had gone past the point of no return— and that defining line called for irreparable damage. Nobody would be safe in the Harbor, no matter how far they strayed from the ocean. 

Childe could see the hesitance in Lumine’s eyes— the part of her that questioned his actions despite her affection for him. In a last ditch effort, Childe lent down, nearly nose to nose with Lumine. 

“Can you trust me, please..?” 

Pleading was the last thing Lumine expected from a Fatui Harbinger. He always valued his pride more than anything else, as did many in the Fatui. So the fact that he was willing to plead, rather than demand her cooperation… 

Lumine gently grasped the side of Childe’s face, placing a kiss on his forehead. 

“Okay.” She said. “I’ll come with you.” 

A grateful smile overtook Childe’s concern. He took a few steps back, offering his hand to Lumine. 

“Come on, we don’t have much time.” 

Childe led Lumine hand in hand through the empty harbor and into the mountains beyond. Childe didn’t stop walking until they reached a cliffside, thousands of feet above the harbor. Whether or not it was purposeful, Lumine’s new safe haven had a good view of the action both down in the harbor as well as at sea. 

The Liyue sea had finally given way, releasing a giant oceanic monster from its tidal prison. Lumine would later learn that this creature was an ancient god named Osial, who’s release was entirely the fault of the Fatui. The angry god brought with him a raging storm and treacherous waves— the sea around it churning into a whirlpool. 

The only distinct emotion Lumine associated with the scene ahead of her was pity. Watching the people scramble to escape the rageful god stirred up a mess of emotions below the surface— a muddled pit of dejavu, mourning, and regret. But Lumine chose to disregard the familiarity of the situation, focusing mainly on her sorrow for those currently afflicted rather than those afflicted long ago. 

Childe assured Lumine that her current position was safe enough, and warned her to run further back should the god persist further into the harbor. Lumine offered nothing more than a nod in response, her eyes fixated on the sight before her. 

Childe’s next response was quieter, predated by a lingering pause. 

“...I have to go, now.” He told her, shame lacing his voice. “I’ll come get you when it’s safe, okay?” 

Lumine hardly glanced at the Harbinger, giving an utter in response. 

“...Okay.” 

Lumine didn’t have to look at Childe to tell that he was beginning to feel the weight of his actions. 

Had it come from his own conscience, Lumine might have offered a reassuring smile. But while the Harbinger did have a conscience of his own, it was oblivious to the weight of his actions until someone he cared about was affected. 

Seeing Lumine’s reaction to the Osial incident seemed to be the only thing that made him stop and question his actions. Aside from that, his nature as a Harbinger took precedence. 

Childe said something after that— most likely reiterating his point of waiting for him to come to her, even if things looked safe enough. But his voice became static in the roaring storm. 

In her peripheral vision, Lumine caught a glimpse of Childe’s bright hair disappearing into the distance. His pace was steady, indicating some kind of recovery from his previous state. Seeing as he was okay, Lumine let the Harbinger go. 

Past that point, Lumine had thought over many things as she watched the desperate battle against Osial. Some thoughts were about the battle itself– dissecting every move the Jade Chamber made in the sky. Others contemplated Childe’s actions and how she felt about them. But the most overwhelming thought of them all had to do with the pit in Lumine’s stomach, gradually deepening as the crisis went on. 

The pit was born of an inexplicable feeling of emptiness— not emptiness in and of itself, but the notable sensation of something that had previously been there suddenly being absent. It seemed to have no cause, yet only became prevalent at Childe’s disappearance. 

At that time, Lumine had never even considered marriage an option. All she knew was that the Harbinger was the cause of Osial’s arrival, and he was likely in the middle of the action. 

Childe had proven time and again that he was very capable of taking care of himself in battle— and Lumine did not doubt his skills. But something about the situation seemed… /bigger/ than Childe. 

Lumine’s thought process was cut short by the Jade Chamber’s sudden descent from the clouds. She winced as the chamber hit the ocean. The explosion rattled the air for miles, creating a bright flash as it collided with the Lord of the Vortex. 

Osial was plunged back into the depths along with the remnants of the Jade Chamber. Just as quickly as it began, the battle was over. 

The raging storm gave way for the sunlight, slowly dissipating as time went on. By the time that Childe returned to Lumine, the clouds had dissolved into a light drizzle. 

Lumine gently reached out, catching some of the raindrops in her hand. The drops glistened under the setting sun, giving both her hand and everything they coated an ethereal glow. 

The sun basked the cliff in a warm light, signifying Liyue’s return to peace. And as much as Lumine hated storms… the afterglow was almost worth the damage done. 

Childe’s return was much slower than his previous departure. Lumine caught a glimpse of him long before he reached her. Whatever determination the Harbinger had taken with him into the battlefield was replaced with exhaustion. But it wasn’t the kind of exhaustion one could get from physical trials alone. 

“...Osial has returned to the ocean…” Childe relayed, quietly. “Liyue’s god never came for his people… he left their fate in their own hands…” 

Lumine turned, meeting Childe’s eyes. Never before had she seen such a look of complete and utter defeat ingrained into someone’s soul. 

“I suppose it doesn’t matter anymore… the Fatui got what they wanted in the end…” Childe continued. “But it hardly had anything to do with my efforts.” 

A small laugh escaped his lips, but Childe seemed anything but amused. 

“When you really look at things, it was merely senseless violence for the sake of amusement… had I been enlightened to the greater motive, I might’ve enjoyed seeing such chaos…” 

Although his words were vague, Childe’s tone and demeanor pointed towards one thing: 

Betrayal.

Betrayal was a word Lumine was far too familiar with. Aether seemed to enjoy throwing it in her face when she did comply with his wishes. It was one of the last things she heard from him before leaving the Abyss behind. 

But for Childe… Lumine could tell that he hadn’t expected it at all. However low his position might have been compared to the other Harbingers, he wholeheartedly believed that his skills and determination— everything that made up his worth— would be enough to stave off such a possibility. 

But it didn’t matter if you are close in rank, or related by blood. The moment you are better suited as a tool than a soldier, you will be utilized as such. So long as the right outcome is achieved, it doesn’t matter who gets hurt in the process. That much was the same of any organization, no matter who or what it was composed of. 

Lumine reached out, gently grasping the Harbinger’s sleeve. 

“Childe…” She said softly. 

Lumine couldn’t find the right words to say to console Childe. Betrayal was a wound not easily patched— something she had learned the hard way. 

But betrayal aside, Lumine wanted Childe to know that she didn’t hate him for his actions. In a twisted way, she might have even empathized with them. Although his strings were concealed better than her own, a puppet could still sense another puppet. And it seemed that Childe’s strings had only just become apparent to himself. 

All of this she wanted to convey with her tone, rather than her words. But Childe looked away from her, mistaking her empathy for pity. His pride was already wounded— pity was the last thing he wanted. 

“Childe,” Lumine tried again, tugging at his sleeve. “Childe–” 

Suddenly, Childe swatted Lumine’s arm away.

“Don’t call me that!” His eyes snapped to hers. “I’ve had ENOUGH of that name!”  

Childe’s voice had been stripped down to raw emotion. He couldn’t take the vulnerability in Lumine’s voice– not when she called him that name. It was born from ambition and sullied by lies. It was broken, along with his pride— and Childe couldn’t stand to hear it from someone else he so desperately wanted to trust. 

Apprehension struck as the last echo of Childe’s voice faded away. 

Childe’s eyes desperately searched Lumine’s face for some kind of reaction— some kind of cue to tell him he had gone too far. But rather than fear or hatred, Childe was met with kind eyes and a soft smile. 

“...Ajax.” Lumine said, quietly. 

It was a name Lumine had learned when teasing him about his name being ‘Childe’. But she had never felt it right to use it. Even as it escaped her lips, the name felt mildly inappropriate. 

Lumine was facing a Harbinger— a soldier who commanded respect based on his position. Yet… she was also faced with a man. One who laid far beneath the Harbinger’s facade, and one who was fearful to place his trust in anybody. 

Lumine knew very little about Childe’s past at the time, but at that moment, she felt as though she knew everything about him. Suddenly the name ‘Ajax’ seemed fitting. 

Childe’s demeanor softened, his eyes wide with awe. 

Lumine took a step towards Childe, closing the gap between them. 

“...Thank you for saving me, Ajax.” She said. 

Childe’s breath hitched. 

“...Say it again…” He murmured. “Please.” 

Lumine reached up, cupping the side of Childe’s face. 

“Ajax…” 

Childe’s eyes slowly shut, and he leaned into her touch. 

“Again.” 

Lumine couldn’t help but giggle a little, a warm smile dancing on her lips. 

“Ajax.” 

It was that day that Lumine learned just how intimate Childe’s real name was. Ajax was his vulnerability— his warmth that he only shared with the people he loved. 

Ajax leaned in, pressing his forehead against Lumine’s. His hands wrapped around Lumine’s waist, resting in the small of her back. 

In turn, Lumine shifted her hand further back, running her fingers through Ajax’s hair. 

The two lingered in comfortable silence long after the sun faded below the horizon. 

Neither had said a word at the time, silently basking in the presence of the other. But further into their relationship, both Lumine and Ajax confessed to that being the moment they fell in love with each other. 

* * * 

The process of departing from the boat turned out to be much easier than boarding. Compared to Ritou, Snezhnaya’s harbor was massive. It was built to handle large scale military operations at sea, meaning boats arrived and departed like clockwork. There was already a small team of Fatui officers waiting for the boat’s arrival, helping everybody exit in an orderly fashion. 

The entire process, while smooth, was still a lengthy endeavor. Lumine followed her husband through the whole ordeal, holding his hand to keep them from being separated. Aside from that, she didn’t interact much with Childe. 

Childe’s focus had been drawn by the ongoings of the harbor, making sure everyone was accounted for as they exited the boat. Unwilling to bother her husband, Lumine opted to shift her attention elsewhere and simply follow along. If she ever strayed too far, Childe would give her hand a small tug, guiding her back to his side. 

Snezhnaya’s harbor was filled with hustle and bustle— not just from the Fatui, but from foreign merchants and travelers as well. The land was no easy place to get into, but that didn’t mean commercial endeavors were completely out of the picture. 

The cluster of Fatui officers Lumine was with, who were all headed for the Zapolyarny Palace to be reassigned, passed by one of the many groups of merchants being held at the docks for inspection. Many conversations filled the air of the docks— some were muttered complaints, while others were simple small talk. But of all the chatter, one particular topic piqued Lumine’s interest. 

“Didn’t you hear? The Raiden Shogun was defeated late last night,” A merchant said to another.

Lumine stopped abruptly, tugging at Childe’s hand to make him pause as well. Childe sent a questioning look in his wife’s direction, and Lumine simply held up her index finger as a sign to wait. 

“Excuse me, but could you elaborate a little?” Lumine asked, cutting into the merchants’ conversation. “We just came from Inazuma, and we’ve heard nothing of a fight.” 

The merchants shifted uncomfortably, falling silent. A frown slipped onto Lumine’s face. 

“I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude on your conversation-” 

A large hand clasped Lumine’s shoulder from behind. She could feel her husband looming over her, staring down at the measly merchants. 

“This fair lady asked you a question,” Childe said, a hint of danger behind his voice. “It would be good of you to answer her.” 

The merchants instantly stiffened up, trading a look of mild panic. It was hard to tell if their fear was due to Childe’s status or merely his threatening stature. Either way, his appearance was enough to provoke compliance. 

“U-uh, we don’t know much,” One merchant began, nervously. “J-ust some rumors…” 

“What rumors?” Childe asked. 

“The, uh, the Raiden Shogun faced a challenger late last night,” The second merchant continued. “A-Apparently the challenger was foreign to Inazuma, and bested the Shogun with their strength alone.” 

Childe mulled over the information offered, letting out a thoughtful hum. 

“And what was the purpose of the challenge?” He asked. 

“That’s the thing— we have no idea!” The first merchant cut back in. He suddenly seemed more enthralled in the story than scared of Childe. “The challenger just strode up to Tenshukaku, walked in, and came out unscathed minutes later! The Shogun has said nothing about the whole ordeal and refuses to answer any questi-” 

“Keep in mind,” The second merchant covered the mouth of the first, cutting him off. “That we never saw a thing. This is just what we’ve heard from other merchants native to Inazuma.” 

The first merchant removed the second merchant’s hand. 

“If you ask me, I think a god was challenging her for the position of Archon!” 

The second merchant rolled his eyes. 

“If that were the case, the Shogun would’ve been the one to leave Tenshukaku.” He said, turning back to Childe and Lumine. “My guess is either the Shogun has a wounded pride, or the challenger’s prize was her silence.” 

“The challenger’s prize was her silence…” Lumine repeated, quietly. 

What kind of knowledge could the god possess to cause a battle like that? 

Lumine felt an arm snake around her waist, tugging her to her husband’s side. 

“Thank you for sharing your thoughts. We must be going, now.” Childe said, glancing down at his wife. “We don’t want our group to leave us behind.” 

With a stiff goodbye from the merchants, Childe led his wife back to the moving cluster of Fatui officers. 

Lumine half expected some kind of lecture about getting distracted, but it seemed that Childe was lost in thought. The merchant’s story had its merit— if it happened in the morning, then Lumine and Childe would’ve been on the boat to Snezhnaya already. As for the reasoning behind the alleged battle… that was a question that plagued the mind of both the Harbinger and his wife. 

* * * 

When they finally reached the Zapolyarny Palace, Childe and Lumine split away from the group of Fatui soldiers. 

As far as Lumine was aware, she and her husband were going to head home as soon as the officers were dropped off at the palace. And based on Childe’s movements, it seemed that this was the planned course of action. But before Lumine and Childe could slip away, they were approached by one of the Fatui soldiers who was guarding the palace doors. 

The soldier apologized for his interruption with a small bow, stating that it was of great importance that Childe listened to what he had to say. Then, upon reassurance from Childe, the soldier relayed a message on behalf of the first Harbinger. 

The Jester requested the audience of both Childe and his wife, mentioning that it was a matter of urgency. No further details were given about the meeting, aside from a location in the palace. 

Childe sighed, thanking the officer for relaying the message. He shared an uneasy glance with his wife, silently asking her if she wanted to go to the meeting or not. But Lumine knew just as much as Childe did that it wasn’t a matter of ‘if’. The request was from the Jester— No simply wasn’t an option. 

Lumine offered a reassuring smile, nodding her head. Childe wrapped his arm around her shoulder in response, leading his wife into the Zapolyarny palace. 

Lumine winced as the uncomfortable chill of the palace set in. After her last adventure in the sheer cold, she was hoping to have a little more foresight before ever entering the Zapolyarny palace again. 

With hardly a word between Lumine and her husband, Childe carefully draped his Fatui jacket over her shoulders. Lumine was quick to try and remove the jacket, concerned for her own husband’s warmth more than her own, but Lumine caught a glance from Childe. 

Genuine concern filled his eyes. A request for Childe alone would have been normal enough— but to ask for both him and his wife? That could only mean the topic had to do with her . And despite Childe’s Harbinger intellect, it seemed he and yet to figure out what exactly the Jester could want. 

Unable to quell her husband’s worry, Lumine decided to indulge his actions. She sank deeper into the coat, allowing it to swallow her figure. 

In comparison to her husband, Lumine was quite a bit shorter than him. As such, his jacket was far too large for her. Lumine’s head hardly poked over top of the fur that lined the top, and some of the jacket dragged on the floor behind her. 

But the warmth it gave was immense, and the jacket smelled like her husband. The longer it remained on Lumine’s shoulders, the weaker her urge to part with it became. 

Content to see his wife’s shivering abated, Childe wrapped his arm around her shoulders again. 

The designated meeting area turned out to be the common room, much to Lumine’s surprise. It was originally described by hall and number, designating where the room was but not specifying what it was used for. Thankfully, Childe understood what the directions meant and was able to bring them to the right location. 

The common room was filled by the sound of a crackling fire and heavy footsteps. It seemed that the Jester was pacing— taking slow, deliberate footsteps from one end of the room to the other. It was the kind of pace that emanated frustration rather than panic. 

“Jester,” Childe greeted him, pulling the older man from his pacing. “What did you need to see us about?” 

Pierro’s gaze flicked over at Childe’s call. The man’s expression remained unperturbed, while his eyes held an intensity that made Childe stiffen up a little. Childe subtly moved in front of his wife as Pierro approached. 

Pierro seemed contemplative as he faced Childe and Lumine. His silence implied a bit of thought being put into his words— but his words themselves told a different story.  

“Liyue has extended an offer of diplomacy to the Fatui,” Pierro said, his eyes flicking to Lumine. “But only on the condition that you be the envoy who represents us.” 

Childe nearly choked on air. 

“ Excuse me?” he demanded. 

Pierro closed his eyes momentarily, trying to ward off any instability in his voice. 

“This matter does not concern you, Childe—  Lumine acts as her own person.” Pierro snapped, his voice growing louder with every word. “Your presence in this meeting is a courtesy I extended to you due to your affiliation! But should your stubbornness get in the way–” 

Lumine held up her hand and Pierro instantly fell quiet. Childe glanced back at his wife in mild awe. 

“Take a moment to breathe.” She instructed, calmly.

Lumine stepped up to her husband’s side. 

 “You’re frustrated, so the situation must have some stipulations.” She continued. “Could you explain it to us?” 

Although her interactions with the Royal Mage had been few and far between, Lumine distinctly remembered how broad his mood swings could be. While Pierro normally kept a very calm and serious demeanor, he was susceptible to losing his cool when things fell beyond his control. 

In those situations, it was usually Aether who reached out to help the mage calm down. He would speak softly, offering small words of understanding and encouragement. Such kindness was ingrained into his nature— the very nature Lumine tried to emulate to keep her brother’s former spirit alive. And it seemed that Pierro recognised the prince’s kindness from his sister. 

Pierro hesitated, his eyes fixed on Lumine. He let out a heavy sigh, lowering his voice as he spoke up again. 

“The Liyue Qixing have reached out to the Fatui for a diplomatic meeting. They want to negotiate both trade and peace between our nations.” Pierro explained. “With the fragile state Liyue is in currently, their relationship with us is of great importance to Liyue— Not only does it give them access to our nation’s resources, but it also limits our ability to retaliate without greater consequences.” 

Lumine didn’t know a whole lot about the politics between nations, but she knew enough to put the pieces together. 

Pierro was right— re-establishing peace after breaking it with Sneznaya was a gamble. But if the Fatui were desperate enough to regain a foothold in Liyue, then they had no choice but to comply. And should things get extreme again… other nations would start to question the Fatui’s intentions. 

“...Politics have never been a simple thing,” Childe spoke up, all amusement drained from his voice. “But politics are only reserved for those involved . Lumine is not a part of the Fatui, and has no business being our envoy-” 

Lumine grabbed Childe’s sleeve. 

“Ajax…” She said quietly, urging her husband not to anger his superior. 

“The last time a Harbinger was involved in Liyue affairs things turned out less than optimal for Liyue. I suppose this time they’ve opted for a more… neutral party.” Pierro explained. “As unconventional as the request might seem, I understand their reservations.”

Pierro’s explanation only seemed to further infuriate Childe. 

“But why Lumine, huh? They could’ve chosen anyone in Snezhnaya!” 

“Don’t waste my time with questions you already have the answers to.” Pierro snapped. “Lumine is the wife of a harbinger— someone with enough status to function as an envoy while lacking the experience to be a threat .” 

Both Pierro and Lumine knew just how much of a lie that was. Not only did Lumine have the experience to be a proper envoy, she also had the strength to just as easily be a threat. But neither said a word to Childe, merely trading a quick glance. Those secrets were to be left in the rubble below the red sky. 

“Okay, fine— say she goes to Liyue,” Childe said. “Which Harbinger is going with her?” 

If Pierro said the conversation had nothing to do with Childe, then that meant another Harbinger was assigned to the case, right?

Pierro remained quiet for a moment. Lumine already knew the answer to that question just by the look on his face. And by the way Childe’s expression dropped, it seemed he did as well. 

“...None. The stipulation is that Miss Lumine travel to Liyue without the aid of a harbinger.” Pierro said, quickly adding, “Of course she will be accompanied by Fatui soldiers tasked with her protection,” 

Childe shifted fully in front of his wife. 

“What happens if the Qixing decide to make her pay for our actions? She had nothing to do with Osial’s release!” 

Pierro met Childe’s anger with an even, nearly monotone voice. 

“Such a trap would serve no purpose. Lumine’s death would not wound the Fatui, merely you alone. As the lowest ranking harbinger, your grief would not mean much in the grand scheme of things.” 

Lumine winced at the harshness of his words. 

Pierro was correct— Lumine’s death would not be much of a strain on the Fatui. And the only reason he spoke so bluntly was his faith in the success of the endeavor. However, such bluntness was not suited for a conversation with Lumine’s protective husband. 

“Do not treat her like some kind of pawn— my wife is not disposable!” Childe’s voice echoed through the room due to it’s sheer volume. 

Agitation was beginning to build in Pierro once again. Rather than attempting to fight against Childe’s stubborn nature, Pierro took a step to the side so he could face Lumine. Childe attempted to shield her from view again, but Lumine pushed past Childe’s body to face the first Harbinger.

“I implore you to take this opportunity,” He said, his voice softening a bit. “If not to represent the Fatui, then at least to represent Snezhnaya. “ 

Pierro’s shift in tone while facing Lumine gained him a deathly glare from Childe. But Lumine understood why Pierro spoke to her in such a way. 

“...If the request is from the First Harbinger,” Lumine offered a bow. “Then I am happy to oblige.” 

Lumine could feel the sheer horror radiating off of her husband. He tried to reason with her, tugging at Lumine’s arm to pull her attention away from Pierro. But in that moment, it wasn’t about what Childe did or didn’t want. 

“My position belongs to a nation long gone.” Her eyes told the secrets her lips could not. “Your respect is appreciated, but no longer fitting…” 

A faint smile spread across Lumine’s face as diamond blue eyes heeded her words. 

“...In this new home it is you who deserves my respect.”

Chapter Text

Ajax blocked Lumine’s path to the boat’s entryway. 

“You don’t have to do this,” He told her. “Please, take a moment to reconsider-” 

Lumine placed her hands on her husband’s arms. 

“There isn’t much of a choice, Ajax,” She said. “This request came from the Jester.” 

“That shouldn’t matter— you’re not a part of the Fatui!” Ajax snapped in frustration. “You’re just a part of my life– there should be no stipulations for that!” 

Both Ajax and Lumine knew how hopeless the situation was. There was no point in arguing, but Ajax refused to believe nothing could be done about it. It was his fault, after all— if Lumine wasn’t involved with him, she wouldn’t have crossed paths with the Fatui at all. There had to be a way he could fix it. 

Lumine squeezed Ajax’s arms. 

“This is not your fault. I knew what I was getting into when we first met.” She offered a teasing smile. “And I still married you, didn’t I?” 

While Ajax was usually receptive to humor, his worry was overwhelming. He offered nothing in response, merely a small sigh. 

No, that wouldn’t do. 

Lumine released Ajax’s arms and wrapped her arms around him. She pulled herself snugly to his chest, humming, 

“I fell head over heels for you, and there’s nothing you can do about it~” 

Ajax slowly reciprocated the hug, but his eyes made a quick glance around the room. 

“The officers are staring…” He said quietly. 

Ajax almost sounded nervous at the thought. The situation really was hitting him hard— he was the type who /loved/ to flaunt his wife. 

“Since when do you care?” She teased. “You were the one screaming ‘I love you’ across the front lawn of the Zapolyarny Palance.” 

Granted she, too, had participated— but Ajax was the one who started it. He winced at the thought. 

“Since our marriage made you a target.”  It seemed he considered that day to be the beginning of Lumine’s troubles. He wasn’t entirely wrong, but people were going to find out about their marriage one way or another. 

“A target?” Lumine scoffed. “Hardly. They just wish they were me.”   

Lumine pulled back from the hug, draping her hand over her forehead in a dramatic fashion. 

“Oh Childe senpai~” She said in a mocking tone. 

Finally, Ajax’s worry dissolved into light laughter. He pulled his wife back to his chest, placing a kiss on her head. 

“They could never compete with you.” He said teasingly, although Lumine knew just how true that statement was to him. 

“Then it seems I have nothing to worry about while I’m gone.” 

Both participants were reluctant to break from the hug. But Lumine needed to get on the ship to Liyue– the real reason many officers were staring. 

Ajax released his wife with a sigh, placing a kiss on her cheek. 

“If I stall you any longer, I’ll never hear the end of it from the Jester…” He said. 

Lumine giggled a little. She took Ajax’s hand in her own, squeezing it. 

“Try not to fight your boss while I’m gone, okay?” 

“No promises.” Ajax replied with a teasing grin. 

Lumine reached up, cupping her husband’s face with a bit of force. 

“I’m serious— I don’t want a mess to clean up when I get back.” 

Ajax reached up with his free hand, covering Lumine’s hand on his face. 

“I’ll be on my best behavior.” He promised. 

Lumine gently pulled Ajax’s face down to hers, their lips barely touching. 

“Good.” she murmured, her lips meeting her husband’s. 

Due to prying eyes, their kiss didn’t last all that long. Lumine and Ajax separated with yearning deep in their souls. They’d have to wait until they saw each other again, it seemed.

“Be careful and stay with your guards at all times,” Ajax instructed. “Come home as soon as you can.” 

“Of course.” Lumine replied.  

Lumine slowly began to walk up the ramp, her arm extending as her hand remained stationary in Ajax’s grasp. 

Just before she needed to separate from him, Ajax placed a kiss on the back of her hand. Lumine offered a soft, sad smile in return. 

Her hand slipped from Ajax’s grasp, leaving him standing at the bottom of the ramp with his hand extended towards his wife. 

Lumine sighed, her hair flowing in the gentle wind. The boat had slowed down a great deal since their departure. Or perhaps the lack of the bitter, cold air of Snezhnaya made the boat seem slower than before. 

Lumine carefully brushed her hair out of her face, looking out upon the deep, blue waters of the Liyue sea. She wondered, vaguely, if Osial was still trying to fight desperately under the surface. But by gentle waves rolling over the sea’s surface, it seemed the god was likely slumbering after his defeat. 

It wouldn’t be long before Liyue Harbor came into view. Lumine could already hear the hustle and bustle of harbor— it was ingrained into her memory after living there for some time. 

Visiting Liyue was going to be a bittersweet experience. Lumine was excited to see the scenery of her old home again, but she couldn’t help worrying a little. It wasn’t on her own behalf— she didn’t think there was a conflict she wouldn't be able to handle, even if it came down to a fight. But she worried for her housemates— both her husband and friend. 

Ajax likely wasn’t doing too well. He didn’t like the situation one bit, and Lumine was sure he’d drop his facade the moment she was out of his sight. The times when she was the furthest away, Childe let loose the most— there wasn’t a person alive who could cross his path and make it out unscathed. 

But such a disposition wasn’t exactly foreign to Childe. His reputation as a Harbinger stemmed from his battle-hungry attitude and little capacity for mercy. It only seemed to intensify when he was faced with a problem he couldn’t solve. 

As for Lumine’s little servant, her concern was more based on how quickly events could spiral out of control. Lumine had told Hagare she was heading to Inazuma with Ajax, but she didn’t have enough time to tell him about her sudden trip to Liyue. 

Now the mage wasn’t dumb by any means— he could sese the difference between Ajax and Lumine. If he didn’t feel her presence in the house, he’d steer clear of it and wait for her return. 

The only issue was how long the mage would be willing to wait before he told Aether about Lumine’s disappearance and caused the prince to go hunting for her. Even if he was her friend, Hagare’s mission was, first and foremost, to watch over Lumine on Aether’s behalf. This was the stipulation of living outside of the Abyss. 

“Lady Lumine,” A voice snapped Lumine out of her thoughts. 

Lumine turned to face a Fatui guard— one of the many who were accompanying her to Liyue. He offered a small bow of respect upon gaining her attention. 

“We are preparing for our arrival shortly. Please remain on the top deck so we can escort you off of the ship.” 

Lumine offered a smile in return. 

“Of course.” She said, “This is your expertise more than mine— just tell me where to go, and I’ll follow.” 

“As you wish, my Lady.” The guard replied, standing back upright. 

Lumine reached up, clutching the fabric near her heart. A feeling of uneasiness filled her lungs. Being regarded in such a way was familiar to her, but she long since wanted to separate herself from it. 

“Are you alright, Lady Lumine?” 

Lumine blinked, her eyes shifting over to the left. The previous guard had disappeared, and a new one stood at her side. 

“You seem a bit pale,” The guard continued. “Are you in need of medical attention?” 

Lumine did her best to offer a reassuring smile— but her lungs were only constricted further. 

“I’m alright. Just a little seasick, is all.” 

A look of relief washed over the guard’s face. That much was expected— had she been hurt while in the protection of the Fatui guards, those responsible with her protection would suffer the wrath of the 11th Harbinger.  

“We’ll be on shore very soon. Let me know if it gets worse before we disembark.” The guard said. 

Lumine offered a weak nod. 

Lumine’s nerves began to settle as the boat docked in the harbor. Such a familiar sight gave her peace of mind, even if she wasn’t entirely fond of the situation. 

Lumine was familiar with diplomatic meetings— once a ruler herself, she understood the ins and outs of negotiation. But the only thing her skills would bring in this situation was suspicion, so she had to act rather oblivious to the whole thing. It was going to be exhausting, that much she knew— but perhaps, after this, the Fatui would request nothing else of her. That was the hope, anyways. 

Lumine was in the last group of people to leave the boat, waiting to be escorted by the captain of the squadron. He had her pause on the ramp, looking out upon the sea of soldiers waiting to be addressed. 

The captain shared a quick glance with Lumine, trying to assure her that everything was okay. In response, Lumine began to fidget with her hands in an attempt to look nervous. Though it was hard to be unnerved by something she had experienced many times before. 

“Today we will be attempting to negotiate with the Liyue Qixing on behalf of the Jester,” The commander began, his voice projecting over the crowd. “Your job in this lofty endeavor is to protect Lady Lumine, who is here in place of Lord Harbinger. You are to treat her with the same respect as any other Harbinger, despite her lack of an official rank.” 

Lumine felt all of the eyes shift to her momentarily. She offered an awkward wave and smile to the troops. 

“When we arrive at the negotiation site, you will be split into three teams— direct protection, perimeter duty, and reconnaissance.” The captain continued.  “Those with direct duty will accompany myself and Lady Lumine into the negotiation site, while those with perimeter duty will protect us from outside. As for reconnaissance, it will be your job to investigate from the shadows and make sure the Qixing aren’t planning a trap.” 

A quiet murmur spread throughout the crowd. Many who had come along doubted the peaceful nature of the mission. 

After what had happened before, it would come as no surprise if the Qixing wanted to retaliate for the damage Childe had done. And this mission seemed like a prime opportunity for them to attack, if that really was their goal. 

But Pierro was certain about the Qixing’s intentions— That was why he pushed for the mission in the first place. And the Fatui soldiers were in no position to question their top-ranked Harbinger. 

When the captain spoke up again, silence fell upon the crowd. 

“If there is any sign of danger from any of the teams, it will be up to the perimeter duty to quickly and safely escort Lady Lumine to the Northland Bank while the rest of us stay to fight.” He said. “If such an attack does occur, we will immediately withdraw from Liyue and send word to Lord Harbinger.” 

Tell Childe that his wife was attacked while off playing diplomat? Lumine shuddered to think of the result. She’d rather take out the Qixing by herself than set her husband on a killing spree. 

“I don’t mean to interrupt,” Lumine spoke up quietly, tapping the captain’s arm. “But, uh… what about the negotiation process? I was only briefed on the issue at hand, I’m not exactly sure what we need to discuss with the Qixing…” 

The captain seemed a bit surprised at how timid Lumine’s approach was. If it was her husband, he’d have very little remorse for butting into a conversation. 

“I will be accompanying you along with the direct protection,” The captain replied, lowering his voice from his prior projection. “I will do most of the negotiating— your presence is simply a show of our respect and willingness to cooperate.” 

“Ah, okay…” Lumine offered a meek nod of understanding. 

The captain lifted his hand, calculating his next move carefully. Then, he gently placed his hand on Lumine’s shoulder. 

“You need not be nervous, my Lady,” He assured her. “We are all here to support you.” 

The captain motioned out to the crowd, turning to face them. 

“And we are all here to fulfill the Tsaritsa’s will!” He called out. 

The soldiers cheered in response to their captain. Lumine couldn’t help but gain a feeling of empowerment from the crowd. 

Lumine took a step forwards on the ramp, gaining the momentary silence of the crowd. She took a small breath, raising her fist to her heart. 

“Let’s do our best for our homeland.” 

Again, an uproar came from the crowd. Some of the inhabitants of Liyue Harbor were drawn to the noise, spectating from afar. Lumine could care less— and it seemed the soldiers felt the same way. 

“Prepare to move out,” The captain instructed. “We’ll be marching to the Yuehai Pavillion to rendezvous with the Qixing.” 

“Yes sir!’ the soldiers answered in unison. 

The captain motioned for Lumine to walk ahead of him and follow the soldiers. 

“Right this way, my Lady.” 

Lumine offered a nod in response, beginning to descend the ramp. The captain followed close behind her, looking over her shoulder at the soldiers to make sure they were walking in the proper fashion. 

Merely one step from reaching the ground, Lumine was gone in a blur of movement. The captain blinked a few times, unsure of what just happened. 

“My Lady?” The captain looked left and right, wondering if she had simply fallen off the ramp somehow. 

But Lumine was nowhere to be seen. 

“My Lady?!” The captain yelled, causing the soldiers to stop. “Does anyone have eyes on Lady Lumine?!” 

Murmurs spread through the crowd of soldiers yet again as they glanced from one person to the next. The general consensus among the crowd was no, Lumine was nowhere in sight. But she was supposed to be with the captain, wasn’t she? Why ask them? 

“Lady Lumine has disappeared!” The captain yelled. “Span out and find her!” 

The soldiers began to scramble as apprehension set in. The once organized march disbanded into smaller groups of frantic searching. The native spectators tried to escape the panic, returning further into the harbor with haste. 

It wasn’t long until the Liyue Qixing heard of the disturbance. 

* * * 

“...Missing?” Childe repeated, with a hint of amusement. “Surely you aren’t admitting you’ve lost the one document we requested of you...” 

Only the sound of wind beating against the entrance to the icy cave was given in response. Silent eyes stared at him from every direction— the man he had arranged to meet with did not come alone, as he promised. But perhaps Childe should’ve expected as such. His reputation tended to have that effect on people. 

Childe gave the man a moment to speak before he prompted the man.

“So you don’t have the document,” He reiterated, his patience thinning. “Then you must have a good reason for your failure, right?” 

The man remained silent for a moment. He seemed to be contemplating his response carefully. 

Childe could already tell what the answer was by the look in the man’s eyes. 

“The operation was too risky. I would’ve been caught had I removed the document-” 

“But the Fatui promised remuneration— including a swift rescue should you be caught.” Childe cut him off. 

“Everyone knows better than to trust the Fatui!” The man snapped. He only seemed aware of his words after they left his mouth. But by then, it was too late— so he continued. 

“In your eyes, everyone is just a tool to be used— as soon as you get what you want, you’ll just throw me to the wolves!” The man yelled. “I won’t ruin my life for your sake!” 

Silence fell upon the cave yet again. The man and his guards stood in anticipation, waiting for Childe’s response. But the Harbinger’s smile simply widened. 

Childe took a small breath, releasing a cloud of cold smoke from his mouth. 

“...Then I suppose there’s nothing left to discuss.” He formed a water blade in his hand, gaining a crazed look in his eyes. “If you are unwilling to cooperate, then we’ll just have to find someone who is.” 

The man took a staggering step back, nearly tripping on the snow-covered ground. Childe let out a hearty laugh, 

“Oh, don’t look so scared,” He pointed his blade at the man. “You’ve planned this far ahead, haven’t you? There’s no backing out, now.” 

Childe turned, motioning to the guards position around the room with his blade. 

“Come on, then,” His voice darkened. Childe opens his arms to the guards as an invitation. “ Show me what you’ve got .”

“L-Lord Harbinger?” The meek voice of a Fatui soldier brought Childe back to awareness. 

The soldier was positioned at the cave’s entrance, her legs wobbly at the sight before her. 

The 11th Harbinger stood in the center of the room, silent with an empty gaze. Every inch of the cave’s floor was dyed red, with part of Childe’s uniform included. The Harbinger stood amidst a sea of bodies, his water blades slightly frozen and dripping blood. 

The soldier was almost too focused on the gruesome scene to catch the Harbinger’s movements. Childe dissipated his water blades, using his sleeve to wipe the blood from his face. He glanced over his shoulder at the Fatui soldier, 

“Everything is handled here.” His voice made the girl jump. “You can report back to the Jester.” 

“B-but sir,” The girl said in a nervous protest. “I-I thought this was supposed to be a negotiation…” 

A laugh escaped Childe’s lips— but it was devoid of amusement. 

“You can remind the Jester that he thinks my wife to be a more suitable negotiator than I.” 

Sensing the spite in his tone, the Fatui soldier took a step back. 

“Okay…” She said, quietly. “As you wish.” 

Just as quickly as she appeared, the Fatui soldier was gone. 

Childe stared at the cave entrance for a while before letting out a sigh. He slicked his hair back, feeling the threads sticky with blood. He really had made a mess of this one, didn’t he..? 

It didn’t particularly matter to him— all it meant was a longer shower. Lumine might’ve scolded him if he returned home to bathe in such a state, but that wasn’t an issue this time around. It was both relieving and infuriating at the same time. 

Perhaps Childe could’ve tried a little harder with negotiation. But his mind was focused elsewhere, and he didn’t have the emotional capacity to do anything more than an execution. 

Childe stepped over the bodies with very little care. The guards were hardly deserving of their title— the fighting skills were subpar, if that. It wasn’t even worth the initial tease— Childe should've killed them without letting them attack at all. 

Upon reaching the entrance of the cave, Childe turned and looked back down at the scene. He felt many emotions stirring inside of him, but remorse was not one of them. Looking upon the bodies only gave him a vague sense of familiarity. 

Monsters approached from all sides in endless waves. One dead monster was quickly replaced by two living ones. The strength of a 12 year old couldn’t keep up with the endless onslaught. But with fear and adrenaline pumping through his veins, Ajax found a way to keep fighting. 

When the night had finally ended, all that was left was a blood soaked boy surrounded by the bodies of his attackers. Despite his limbs screaming with pain, Ajax couldn’t even find it within himself to collapse. So he stood in the pile of bodies with an empty gaze…. 

Childe ran his hand over his face with a heavy sigh. Without another thought on the matter, Childe formed a water blade and jabbed at the snow on top of the cave’s entrance. It slid down upon being provoked, causing a miniature avalanche that sealed the cave’s entrance. 

Tracking bloody footsteps through the snow, Childe began his journey back to the Palace of Zapolyarny. 

* * * 

Lumine hardly had time for a gasp to escape her mouth as she was whisked away by some unknown force. 

The second her feet touched the ground again, Lumine stumbled back towards the edge of a cliff. She flailed her arms desperately to regain balance, half a step off imminent death. The area around her was vaguely familiar– likely near the harbor. But it was no place she had ever traveled of her own accord. 

Just as Lumine found her footing, she was met with the figure who had whisked her away. The man had black hair with a blue undertone, as well as golden eyes that felt as though they were piercing Lumine’s soul. His outfit looked nothing like the ones you might see in Liyue Harbor. 

Although the man was close to her height, the aura he gave off was very dangerous. His presence made Lumine’s muscles tighten, and created a pit in her stomach. It was as if her body was physically rejecting the man’s aura. 

The man hovered fairly close to Lumine, allowing no room for her to step away from the edge. His stance alone proved he had some kind of malicious intent, yet he held no weapon. Despite the look of pure loathing on the man’s face, he was hesitant to do anything other than speak. 

“You, invader from Snezhnaya,” The man demanded.  “What do you have to say for yourself? Returning to these lands after your kin nearly ruined them?!” 

Although her fighting abilities were vast, Lumine still should’ve felt some kind of worry of fear about the unknown situation. Yet, the only emotions that she could detect were curiosity and  vague recognition. 

“This isn’t a good idea,“ Lumine began, calmly. 

Her attitude towards the situation only seemed to worsen the man’s anger. At the same time, his aura became more prominent. 

“Will you not utter a single word of defense?!” He snapped. 

Although the man was plenty angry, Lumine had a theory. He had done nothing but yell, even though he had the power to do much worse. There must’ve been a reason he was holding back. 

Lumine took a small step forwards. As she suspected, the man took a small step back. 

“Sir, I don’t mind having an audience with you,” Lumine said. “But if you don’t return me to my guards soon, it’ll be seen as an act of treason from the Qixing.” 

Perhaps the man knew nothing of the diplomatic attempts from the Qixing. If that was the case, he might back down at the notion of interfering with politics. But interestingly enough, that wasn’t the case. 

“The Qixing and the Adepti act separately as if late— your husband made sure of that.” The man’s voice lowered in volume as well as tone.  “So what is to stop me from holding you accountable for his transgressions, wife of the 11th Habringer?” 

Lumine couldn't help but feel a wave of bitterness wash over her at the mention of that title. She was already dragged to Liyue because of it— and yet again, someone was using it for retribution. 

But pushing her personal frustrations aside, the man’s mention of the Adepti made everything finally click.

Lumine subconsciously reached out to move loose strands of hair from the man’s face to better see his eyes. 

“...I remember you…”  Lumine said, quietly. 

The man’s pupils shrunk in surprise. He took another step back from Lumine’s nearing hand. Upon realizing her actions, Lumine quickly recoiled her reach. 

“I’ve seen you before at Wangshu Inn, when I was running an errand…” She continued. 

Lumine had come to the Wangshu Inn as a favor for an acquaintance. She was supposed to speak with the owner and bring some kind of paper back to the harbor. 

The sun had gradually set on Lumine’s journey to the inn. By the time she had arrived, Lumine considered staying the night at the inn rather than making the journey back through the night. But that was another issue she would need to discuss with the owner. 

Upon finding the main desk empty, Lumine asked around for the owner’s location, only to find out that the woman was running a small errand of her own. But after being assured she would return shortly, Lumine decided to wait on the balcony that extended from the same floor as the front desk. 

At that time of night, Lumine didn’t expect to see a soul awake. She herself was hardly awake, running only on determination to finish the task she was given. But when Lumine stepped out onto the balcony, she felt a strange presence before she ever even saw its host. 

“It was so dark at the time… I wouldn’t have even noticed you if it hadn’t been for your aura…” Lumine explained.

The man was sitting on the balcony’s railing, disregarding the railing’s actual function. Out of curiosity, Lumine greeted the man in hopes of starting a conversation. But she was only met with a piercing gaze. Bright yellow eyes scanned her figure for a moment before the man was gone. 

Lumine blinked a few times, wondering if her eyes were deceiving her. But the man truly was gone— perhaps a figment of her imagination. She really did need sleep. 

When the owner returned to Wangshu Inn, Lumine asked about the man. The woman laughed at the assumption that he was made by Lumine’s imagination, informing her that the man was very much real. 

“The man you saw is an Adeptus— the Conqueror of Demons.” She sounded amused. “You’re very lucky— usually Xiao is quick to hide from guests.” 

“Maybe he was just distracted.” Lumine reasoned. Before he had turned to her, Xiao’s gaze had seemed… lost, somewhere in the distance. 

“Or maybe you piqued his interest,” The owner winked.  “Who knows.” 

The woman had asked Lumine to keep Xiao’s whereabouts a secret, explaining that she was only forthcoming because of Xiao’s willingness to be seen. Lumine promised not to tell a soul, but she had never really considered it in the first place. 

The only thing about the Adeptus that caught her attention was his aura. Lumine couldn’t recognize what kind of power was fueling it, but the emotions behind it were very familiar. She herself resonated with the misery it emanated. 

Xiao didn’t seem shocked by the revelation that the two had met before, meaning it was likely a part of his spite towards her. But something else about Lumine unnerved the Adeptus— perhaps the look of empathy she dawned, despite his anger towards her. 

“We’re… not so different, you and I…” Lumine said. “Burdened with a power beyond our control…” 

With years and years of killing, the Yaksha’s accumulated Karma… Just as she, too, collected a madness of her own. 

Xiao could sense her burden just as much as she could sense his. It made him pause when they first met, and it made him waver now. 

“I don’t… understand.” Xiao did his best to collect his thoughts. “Why is it you left Liyue..? Why do you keep going at all?” 

Lumine took a moment to think. 

“Well… why do you keep going? ” She asked. “Our pain is similar in nature— why spend all your time left protecting Liyue?” 

Xiao was quick to answer. 

“Because I made a promise.” He said. “All of the Adepti did.” 

“So did I.” She replied. “Till death do we part.” 

Her response caught Xiao off guard. It seemed that in his outlook on the situation up to this point, Xiao failed to realize that Lumine had nothing to do with the Fatui at all. She simply fell in love and got married. Anything else was merely circumstantial. 

 Lumine couldn’t help but smile. 

“I didn’t have it when I first arrived in the harbor. I was running off of survival instincts more than anything at that point.” Lumine continued. “But when I met Childe…” 

A warm smile overtook her expression. 

“I decided to keep moving forward until I can’t move anymore. That’s what our promise means, after all.” 

Xiao’s mouth lay slightly agape, as if he had something else to say. 

His entire plan, it seemed, was based upon the notion that Lumine was a bad person who was partly to blame for Liyue’s current situation. Or perhaps it was based on needing someone to blame. Either way, the newfound solidarity of the situation finally made him stop and reconsider his actions. 

Just as Xiao finally found the words to say a new voice spoke up from behind him. 

“A heartfelt promise indeed.” 

Lumine smiled up at the taller man, towering over Xiao. 

“It’s good to see you, Mr. Zhongli.” 

Xiao instantly flipped around at the mention of his mentor. Seeing the taller man standing right in front of him, Xiao jumped back. 

“As it is you, Miss Lumine.” Zhongli replied. “I hope Xiao hasn’t been causing problems for you. We don’t want to be rash in times like these— especially towards an envoy of Snezhnaya.” 

Zhongli shot Xiao a look that could only be described as parental disappointment. Xiao shrunk down a little. 

Lumine waved Zhongli off. 

“No no, he’s been no trouble at all,” She assured him. “Xiao just wanted to have a little chat.” 

Zhongli’s eyes shifted back over to Lumine, and he regained a more neutral disposition. 

“Good.”  He said. “Although next time, we must work on better timing. The Fatui have been causing quite a ruckus in the harbor in search of you. Even the Qixing is beginning to worry.” 

“Ah, I almost forgot about that.” Lumine rubbed the back of her head, awkwardly. “I guess I’m the one causing trouble.” 

Zhongli chuckled. 

“A victim of circumstance, it seems.” He offered his hand to Lumine. “Come, now. I will escort you back to the harbor.” 

“Thank you.” Lumine took Zhongli’s hand. 

Zhongli guided Lumine away from the cliff’s edge before he released her hand. His arm hovered behind her back, keeping her moving in the right direction without actually touching her. 

Lumine glanced over her shoulder, offering a small wave to Xiao. 

“It was nice talking with you, Adeptus Xiao.” 

Xiao seemed a bit too overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events to really hear her words. Lumine giggled a bit to herself and continued to walk with Zhongli. 

The two made it a short distance away before Xiao finally got his wits about him.  

“Wait!” He called. 

Both Lumine and Zhongli paused, glancing back at Xiao. 

Xiao’s eyes were fixed intently on Lumine. The Adeptus wore a look of complete seriousness. It seemed he had finally made up his mind. 

“...Come back another day,” Xiao continued, lowering his voice. “I can remove that power from you.” 

Lumine was caught by surprise at first. But a sad smile quickly overtook her features. 

Lumine didn’t doubt the sincerity of his offer. Based on his official title alone, Xiao must’ve been good at fighting demonic forces. To him, her issue seemed like a problem he could fix. 

“...I appreciate the offer, Conqueror of Demons…” Lumine answered. 

Lumine fought desperately against the darkness. It filled her lungs, allowing nothing more than a strangled gasp for oxygen. Despite being so far from any body of water, Lumine felt as though she was drowning relentlessly in her own fear and pain. 

Her struggles fueled the darkness. The harder she fought, the quicker it worked— pushing deeper into her skin until it could flow through her veins. 

It didn’t take a conscious brain to understand— even her core instincts were telling Lumine that something was very, very wrong. 

And yet, all through the process, a kind voice cheered her on. 

“Don’t fight it!” 

Lumine reached for the voice, desperate to cling to a safe haven in her soul-consuming pain. But she could hardly lift her arm. Lumine’s body despised the darkness just as much as she did. Her body refused to do anything but try and purge it from her system. 

“Aeth-…er!” Her voice came out broken and strangled. Lumine’s lungs had begun to close, too weak to continue fighting the darkness for oxygen. 

Lumine could feel tears stinging her eyes, and yet she could see nothing at all. The darkness was around her, and the darkness was inside of her— there was no hope of escape, aside from her brother’s voice. 

“It’s here to help us, Lumine— you don’t need to resist.” Her brother replied. 

It was Aether’s nature to be kind, and encouraging— yet it was aimed towards Lumine’s source of pain. 

At the time, Lumine’s anguish was too mind numbing for her to care about whether it made sense or not. And after all was said and done, Aether was waiting to welcome Lumine to her new home.  

“…But this power cannot easily be purged.” Lumine said. “Like you, my burden is attached to me— perhaps until the day I die… the most I can hope for is to dull the pain.”  

It was hard to tell what Xiao thought of Lumine’s answer. He didn’t say anything, and his eyes were far from telling. He merely seemed… saddened. But it was a sadness born of understanding. 

Lumine could feel Zhongli’s eyes on her. Without needing to look, she could tell he felt pity for her. It was a natural reaction— and as such, it didn’t anger her. But Lumine didn’t want either Xiao or Zhongli to focus on the negative aspects of her life. 

Lumine cupped both hands around her mouth. 

“Find someone to love, Xiao,” She called loudly, making sure Xiao couldn’t miss it. “It's the best remedy one could get!”  

Xiao gained a look of mild surprise, obviously not expecting Lumine to suggest such a thing. But she only offered a bright smile in response. 

Lumine was never happier than she was with her husband. Even the worst pains could disappear without a trace when he held her hand in his. 

So rather than waiting for the day that he would die, Lumine hoped Xiao might find somebody to share his life with– even if he didn’t view romantic love as a possibility. 

Lumine and Zhongli left Xiao to collect his thoughts on the cliff’s edge. Zhongli guided Lumine down the path with a pretty normal walking pace. But his long legs allowed him to make more ground, so Lumine had to walk a little faster to keep up with him. 

While Lumine and Zhongli were not friends, the two were not complete strangers either. Lumine had met Zhongli due to an incident involving his boss. Hu Tao, Lumine learned, had a way of adding chaos to Liyue harbor. And whether it was her initial intention or not, Lumine ended up falling off a balcony out of sheer startlement. 

Thankfully, the balcony was very close to the ground— however the ‘ground’ was actually water. Zhongli had been the one to help fish Lumine out of the ocean and apologized profusely for his associate. Lumine assured him that no harm was done, but Zhongli insisted that he pay her back in some way. And that’s how the two ended up having tea together. 

During their little tea party, Lumine got a vague gauge for what Zhongli’s personality was like. All the while, she couldn’t help but get a nagging feeling in his presence— like she was missing a key part of his personality. 

It turned out, she wasn’t far off— when venting his frustrations, Ajax told Lumine about Zhongli’s real identity. Lumine wasn’t shocked, per say— but she didn’t really know how to feel about it at the time. 

Now, feeling his presence beside her once again, things didn’t feel that out of place. 

The second Zhongli opened his mouth to speak, Lumine beat him to it 

“If the first word out of your mouth has anything to do with my marriage to Childe, I will make sure Liyue’s god is actually dead.” 

Zhongli seemed mildly surprised at her response, but quickly dissolved into chuckling. 

“It’s quite the hot topic, I take it?” 

Lumine wilted a bit, letting out a deep sigh. 

“Everywhere I go, people keep hunting me down because I’m Childe’s wife— even here, I was dragged onto a boat to go to negotiations I could care less about!” She flailed her arms for dramatic emphasis. “For once I’d like to be treated as my own person, rather than Childe’s appendage! You’re a merciful god, aren’t you? At least grant me a moment of peace.” 

Had she been naive, Lumine would’ve thought Zhongli’s silence was a response to her request. But she knew, whether or not he was showing it, Zhongli was simply at a lack of words. For a moment, she found Zhongli’s disposition to be very similar to Xiao’s. 

The old god was quick enough to get his wits about him. 

 “So he told you, then…” Zhongli sounded as though he had expected such an outcome. 

“It didn’t take much to figure it out, honestly,” Lumine said. “I probably figured it out before he did.” 

Her simple response was in hopes of keeping the levity of the conversation. But it seemed the Lord of Geo had a lot on his mind. 

“I see…” He said, quietly.  “Wouldn’t you find the word ‘merciful’ misplaced, then? Considering our previous encounter…” 

Lumine paused, causing Zhongli to stop as well. She closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. 

Having tea was the first time Lumine and Zhongli properly met. But prior to that, the two had crossed paths once before. It was hard to forget a towering dragon wreaking havoc under the red sky. 

“…You took the most lives during that battle…” She said with a heavy heart. “...And killing them was far more merciful than the curse will ever be.” 

Lumine found it hard to meet Zhongli’s eyes. But she could feel them glued to her in mild awe. 

“Hmm… and here I thought you were the colder of the twin rulers…”  Zhongli replied. 

“Well, you could say that I’ve gotten a…” Lumine searched for the right words. “…change of perspective.” 

Lumine held up her right hand. She could feel the darkness pulsing through her veins, but it felt more natural than before. All it held was phantom pains— dull aches that could never be cured. 

Lumine clutched her hand into a fist. The pressure masked the pain in her hand, but it was never a permanent solution. 

Zhongli watched Lumine’s actions with a contemplative silence. He seemed to understand, to a degree, what she was referring to. 

“I suppose your empathy towards Xiao was sincere, then…” Zhongli offers. He seemed unsure of what else to say.  

Lumine dropped her hand back to her side, finally meeting Zhongli with her full attention. This sparks an instant response. 

“I… apologize for our circumstances. I truly wish things had not turned out the way they had.” Zhongli said, sincerely. 

Lumine held back the urge to simply wave him off. She didn’t want, nor need an apology from Zhongli. 

“That’s in the past.” Lumine replied, quickly “I’ve given up on harboring hate a long time ago. As far as I’m concerned, our past began at the tea party.”  

The gods had done a horrible thing. Many people were forsaken, and those that remained were left to pick up the pieces. But as time went on, Lumine realized that the situation was not as black and white as it seemed. 

Lumine did come to realize the reasoning behind the gods’ actions— but by then she had already suffered the consequences of her vengefulness. To find the truth was to fall victim to it. 

Looking back on it all, it didn’t seem right  to associate the past with the present. Everyone was a puppet in one way or another— even the gods. There was no reason to shift the blame when it couldn’t be helped. And it was even more useless to dwell on it after the fact.

Zhongli gained a soft smile. 

“…Thank you.” He said. 

Lumine cocked her head a little. 

“For what?” She asked with feigned innocence. 

Zhongli opened his mouth to clarify, but paused in realization. He cleared his throat, replying, 

“Nothing at all.” 

Lumine and Zhongli continued to walk in comfortable silence for a while. It seemed like Zhongli’s presence was much less burned than before. Perhaps he was simply worried about meeting Lumine again, after she had learned the truth. 

With such improvement, Lumine was content to take in the scenery silently as they walked. Lumine forgot just how much she loved Liyue’s landscape. So many vibrant colors painted the land and the sky. It was a stark contrast from the rather bleak colors of Snezhnaya. 

Just as Liyue Harbor came into view, Zhongli spoke up again. 

“I apologize for the redundancy of your experiences, but would you mind if I inquired about your husband?” He asked.  “I just have a single question, cease pestering about the subject.” 

Lumine chuckled a little. 

“It’s okay, I was being a bit dramatic earlier.” She said. “What’s up?” 

“How has Childe been doing since his return to Snezhnaya?” Zhongli asked, hesitantly. “I never got to speak to him before he departed. The last I saw of him was the end of the Osial incident, and I know he was… less than pleased with me.” 

Lumine let out a thoughtful him. 

“Well, we didn’t really stick around long after the whole ordeal…” She said. “As for Ajax’s feeling’s about it… it’s complicated.” 

Zhongli blinked a few times. 

“Ajax?” He repeated. 

Lumine’s eyes widened with realization. 

“Ah! Forget I said that—- I’ve been doing so well, too! Ugh,” She waved Zhongli off. “I meant Childe . You can’t tell anyone his real name, okay? And you can’t tell him I told you either!” 

Again, Zhongli chuckled. 

“I wouldn’t dream of selling you out, Miss Lumine,” He said. “And even if I wanted to, that would require your husband to willingly converse with me.” 

“He doesn’t-…” Lumine stopped herself, taking a moment to consider her husband’s feelings. “He’s not mad at you. He was upset at the time, but Childe knows that betrayal tends to be a staple part of his job. I can’t really answer on his behalf, since he hasn’t spoken about it much, but I'd go as far as to say he’s almost forgotten about the whole thing.” 

“That’s… reassuring to hear.” 

“Good.” Lumine nudged Zhongli’s arm.  “Maybe you should invite him for tea sometime—- I’m sure he’d enjoy coming to visit.” 

“Are you sure?” Zhongli asked. 

Lumine thought for a moment. 

“Eeeh…. How about you invite me, and I’ll drag him along? If he’s not over it yet, then tea should soften him up a bit.” 

“You’re quite the schemer, Miss Limine.” 

“Why thank you. It’s a talent of mine.” Lumine giggled a little. “So what about you? How’s life in Liyue been going?” 

“With Miss Hu-tao involved? Never a dull moment to be seen.” 

Zhongli continued to relay the ongoings of Liyue— the most notable occurrence being Osial’s wife—- until they got back to Liyue harbor. Zhongli was quite casual with his entrance, trying not to attract the attention of the searching Fatui or Mililith. 

Lumine shot Zhongli a questioning look, and he simply raised his index finger to his mouth. Lumine rolled her eyes with a smile, indulging the god’s shenanigans. 

Zhongli made it a point to walk right up to Ningguang, who was accompanied by the Fatui captain. They were in an intense conversation, both on edge with the seemingly dire situation. It seemed Zhongli took great pleasure in bursting their bubble. 

“Hello, Miss Ningguang.” He greeted her. 

Ningguang’s attention shifted to Zhongli, but she seemed less than pleased to be disturbed. 

“I have to apologize, Mr. Zhongli, but I do not have any time to spare at the moment.” 

“Of course. You’re currently searching for a Fatui envoy, correct?” Zhongli took a step to the side, motioning to Lumine. “Is this the woman you’re looking for, perhaps?” 

Both Ningguang and the captain’s faces shifted to complete shock. Ningguang was immediately apologetic to Zhongli, thanking him for finding Lumine. The captain, on the other hand, marched over to Lumine and placed his hands on her shoulders. 

“Are you hurt?” He demanded, doing a quick scan of her figure. 

“No.” Lumine answered. 

“Who abducted you?”

“Sir,” Lumine gently placed a hand on top of the captain’s. “Everything is alright-” 

Lumine hoped to quell the captain’s tense disposition, but Ningguang cut into the conversation. 

“It was an Adeptus, wasn’t it?” She asked.

Lumine hesitated. The captain released her, falling in at her side instead. 

“Many eye witnesses described a man skulking around Liyue Harbor prior to the Fatui’s arrival,” Ningguang continued. “His description matches an Adeptus that fought with us against Osial.” 

Denying it was out of the question, it seemed. 

“...He was curious, that’s all.” Lumine said. 

Ningguang sighed. She offered a bow, along with an apology. 

“I apologize on behalf of the Conqueror of Demons. It was not our intention to be hostile.” 

Lumine let out an awkward chuckle. 

“It’s really alright,” She assured Ningguang. “As someone who lived here during the Osial incident, I understand why there is a lot of hatred harbored against the Fatui. It would be silly to think this trip would be without incident.” 

Ningguang still seemed a bit uneasy about the whole thing. 

“Then please, let me-” 

“Lady Ningguang,” Lumine interrupted her with a mildly stern voice— the kind of tone she might use to stop Teucer from doing something bad. “This will not affect my outlook on the diplomatic discussions. It was a misunderstanding and nothing more.” 

Ningguang was a bit surprised by Lumine’s interruption, but heeded her words well.

“...I see.” She cleared her throat, regaining a more confident disposition. “Then it is about time we begin our discussions. If you’ll kindly come with me, I will lead you to the meeting location.” 

Lumine smiled, offering a nod. 

“Of course.” 

* * * 

Childe tapped his foot rapidly against the wooden floor. He felt the need to do something, but couldn’t decide on what to do. 

The house was cleaned, the dishes were done, the fridge was stocked, the fire was going, and he had rearranged the living room furniture at least three times before setting it back to how it was originally. Childe could already hear his wife’s scolding, telling him to run around in the snow before coming back inside. 

Yet, she wasn’t there to scold him. 

During Lumine’s infrequent absences, Childe threw himself into work. Otherwise, he’d wind up stir crazy and on the brink of tearing down the house just to build it again. 

But this time, work had been placed off limits. After returning from his failed negotiation, Pierro had sent Childe home because of how quickly the operation had gone off the rails.

 ‘Even though violence was an option, diplomacy was first and foremost the goal. You deliberately threw your mission out the window for the sake of bloodshed. You’re far more careless than normal, and that’s truly saying something.’ 

Pierro went on for a bit after that, but Childe didn’t pay much attention to it. As much respect as he had for the first Harbinger, being lectured was annoying no matter who it was from. He got his mission done, what more was there to it? If Pierro didn’t like Childe’s methods, he should’ve sent someone else. It was more of Pierro’s fault for a lack of insight. 

  Now, thanks to Pierro being a stick in the mud, Childe found himself at home and unable to unwind. 

Childe’s Harbinger instincts were still working ten fold. The normal comfort he found sleeping next to his wife was washed away by the deafening silence and the darkness of the house. 

Even as midnight rolled around, Childe found himself sitting on the rocking chair in the living room rather than laying in bed. 

The quiet crackling of the fire helped his senses a bit. Having a well known occurrence with a natural discrepancy in sound and movement helped to ease his mind. Any time the fire flickered, or the wood shifted below it, Childe knew exactly where it came from. And he knew that the fire was of no threat to him. 

The fire also provided a warmth he was lacking with the absence of his wife. Childe  could have cared less about being cold or being warm. But as soon as he got home, Lumine was always in his arms. The lack of her body snuggled up against him made Childe feel unbearably cold. 

The fire was hardly a supplement for the warmth his wife gave Childe, but it helped nonetheless. And somehow, it managed to lull Childe into a drowsy state. 

Childe’s eyelids began to droop, and he could feel his body trying to rest. Childe did his best not to think about it, not wanting to restart the process over again. Plus, the faster he could fall asleep, the faster Lumine would be home. 

Childe’s eyes slowly drifted shut as he imagined his wife’s return. 

Lumine would wake him, gently, with a kiss on the forehead. Childe would stir to life, and Lumine would lead him back into the bedroom. She would make sure he was nice and comfy before taking care of herself. 

And when she finished getting ready for bed, Lumine would lay down next to Childe and crawl over to him until she was snuggled into his chest. Childe would carefully pull the blanket of his wife, placing a kiss on her forehead. Then he would wrap his arm around her and— 

The front door creaked.

Childe’s eyes snapped open. 

A red, fuzzy monster entered his home through the front door. 

“My apologies for the intrusion, your highness,” It’s attention scanned the room before it landed on Childe. “But my magic seems to be impeded by some kind Abyssal mag— aAH!” 

Childe was on his feet in less than second, holding a water blade to the mage’s neck. 

“What are you doing in my home?!” He demanded. 

“M-master Ajax! If I could explain-“ The mage tried, nervously. 

Childe pushed the blade harder against the mage. 

“How do you know my name?!” He yelled. 

As an instinct, the Pyro Abyss Mage summoned a shield to protect itself. But the instant the shield formed, Childe shattered it like it was nothing. 

The shield’s breaking sent the mage tumbling to the ground. 

“I-If you could just lis-” The mage tried again, but was cut off. 

“Who is ‘your highness’?!” Childe demanded, towering over the small creature. 

The mage could see death reflecting from Childe’s eyes. There was no reasoning with this man. He had almost killed the mage once— he was sure to finish the job, this time. 

In one final escape attempt, the age mustered all of the magic it could to teleport away. But due to the magical interference, the mage was only able to make it back outside. Childe chased after it, dawning a second water blade. 

“Who is ‘your highness’?!” Childe demanded yet again, reeling back for a finishing blow. 

The mage, out of fear, uttered no response. It attempted to crawl away, but there was no escaping Childe’s rage. 

A water blade came crashing down on the mage, yet contact was never made. No sensation of blade piercing flesh, and no smell of blood— only the sound of one blade meeting another. 

Childe was suddenly pushed back a couple feet. He stumbled, but quickly recovered to face whatever had impeded his path. 

But Childe’s offensive stance loosened upon meeting the eyes of the woman he loved.

With her sword drawn and a cold look in her eyes, Lumine stood between Childe and the Abyss mage. 

Childe scanned his wife’s face helplessly, hoping to gain some kind of insight into what was going on.

But the most she offered him was an answer to his previous question. 

“That would be me.”

Chapter Text

“...What?” Ajax’s answer came out as hardly a whisper. 

Under the gentle light of the snow glow, Ajax could see Lumine’s stance falter. Her grip on her sword loosened at the sound of Ajax’s disbelief. 

“...I am the Abyss Princess.” Lumine’s serious expression cracked a little. Underneath was pure, and utter distress— but she was doing her best to keep it at bay. 

“You?” Ajax replied, confused. “But the Abyss leader is–...” 

“Dain views Aether’s goal as unconventional and disrespectful… while Aether is on a warpath for revenge…” 

The Prince .  

Lumine’s eyes drifted down, a look of shame washing over her face. 

Ajax could feel his fingertips growing numb. He squeezed his water blades until they burst apart, splattering onto the ground and turning into ice. Lumine winced at the sound, raising her eyes back to Ajax. 

“I never…” She hesitated. “I never thought it was worth mentioning, before. I’ve already distanced myself from the Abyss Order,” 

“Yet here you stand, blocking me from that monster -” The words escaped Ajax’s mouth before he had a chance to think. 

He truly wanted to listen to his wife— to understand her side of the story. But the presence of the Abyss mage, waiting behind her, threw him off balance. It activated a certain instinct inside of him that had kept him alive inside of the Abyss. Any other thought was shoved behind a blinding rage. 

“ Hagare .” Lumine corrected him, sternly. 

“Giving it a name won’t change what it is.” Ajax snapped back, instantly. 

He could tell his comment got under Lumine’s skin, but she paused to breathe. If there was any chance of reasoning with her husband, she had to keep her temper in check.  

“He may have been cursed into a creature, but Hagare has done nothing wrong.” She continued, voice even.  “He is the gentlest creature I’ve ever met. He’s even played with Teucer before,” 

Lumine recognised her mistake the instant Ajax’s expression dropped. 

“You let him near Teucer?!” Ajax yelled, taking a step closer to his wife.  “Are you insane?!” 

Lumine tensed as Ajax drew closer to her. She knew that his anger stemmed from panic, yet couldn’t quell the fear building in her chest. 

“Ajax,” Lumine tried, reaching out for her husband. 

Ajax swatted her hand away. 

“No– no ! Don’t ‘Ajax’ me!” He snapped. “I don’t care what you think of the Abyss creatures— you can not bring them near my family!” 

‘His’ family. Not ‘our’ family. 

Lumine’s mouth opened to respond, but her voice died in her throat. She could feel tears stinging at the back of her eyes. 

The thought of the same monsters that tormented Ajax long ago getting anywhere near his family was his worst nightmare. And now, whether he realized it or not, Ajax associated his wife with those very same creatures. 

“...What about me, then…?” Lumine’s reply was barely a whisper.  “I’m also a… creature of the Abyss…” 

The Abyss was a place that held a plethora of creatures. Variety was not uncommon to see, as the people of Khaenri’ah had taken on many different forms. But of those forms, there were very few who held the complexion of a human. 

So when a human boy appeared in the Abyss, he was noticed almost instantly. 

Lumine tried to find the boy to offer some kind of guidance back up the surface, but Aether caught her before she could get too far. The most Lumine got was a glimpse of the boy— He had to be no older than 14, and had bright, ginger hair. 

“Leave it be.” Aether instructed. 

“But Aether, he’s a kid,” Lumine protested, breaking away from her brother’s grasp. “He doesn’t belong here–” 

“And you know what happens to anything that doesn’t belong.”

Lumine locked eyes with Aether— a test of wills. But in the end, Aether said nothing more than, 

“He’ll never be the same, even if he returns. It would be better to let him die.” 

Lumine kept silent, knowing her words wouldn’t change her brother’s mind. 

Aether left without a single shred of pity for the young boy. Lumine knew her brother was becoming colder, but it was then she truly started to question: was this the same Aether she grew up with? 

Despite Aether’s warning, Lumine could not stand by and watch the child fend for himself. 

“Hagare,” She called upon her assistant. 

The Pyro Mage appeared in an instant. 

“Yes, Princess?” He asked with a small bow. 

“Watch that boy, would you?” Lumine said.  Stay out of his sight, and direct the larger creatures away from him.”

Hagare tilted his head a little, confused. 

“I could simply remove him from the Abyss, if that would be to your satisfaction.” 

Lumine shook her head. 

“No no, Aether wouldn't allow that,” She said. “Just… keep him safe until he can escape, okay?” 

“It’s magic flows through my veins… its depths are a place I once called home…” Lumine continued.  “...Does that make me a monster, too?” 

Despite how dull Ajax’s eyes were, they were very telling. He never said a word, and yet told Lumine everything she needed to know. 

Anger. Panic. Betrayal . Each embedded deep into his eyes. 

Ajax’s figure distorted as her vision became cloudy. 

“...I see.” Lumine took a shaky breath, straightening her composure.  “I’m sorry for bothering you all this time…. If you really think I’m a monster, then I’ll go back where I belong.” 

Hagare shot onto his feet. 

“Your highness, you can’t mean-” 

Lumine glanced back at the frantic mage. 

“Call the Abyss Herald.”  

“But Princess…” 

“Just do it.” 

Hagare hesitated, but quickly offered a bow of respect. 

“As… you wish.” 

Ajax remained silent. Lumine could feel his eyes trailing her figure, likely wondering how something like this could’ve happened. How he had missed it . 

Lumine’s eyes slowly drifted back to her husband, returning a gaze in kind. But her gaze wasn’t scrutinizing, nor malicious in any way. She simply wanted to take one last look— to imprint him into her memory before she left him behind. 

Her gaze was met with no sympathy. 

It was unlike Ajax to be so still and so quiet. She expected him to be bursting at the seams with rage, as he was moments ago. But perhaps the more he thought of it, the more familiar the situation became. 

Lumine had known, going into their marriage, that Ajax was scarred by the Abyss. The moment he told her about his past was the moment she resigned herself to never share her own. But even if her secret would one day surface, it wouldn’t mean the end of things. Not until the disaster of Liyue. 

Trauma mixed with betrayal only created apathy. It didn’t matter who Lumine was, so long as she wasn’t related by blood. She had broken Ajax’s trust after proving for so long that she wouldn’t. She had brought the part of his past he most feared back into his life without even telling him, only admitting her truth when it was too late for a proper confession. 

The hurt in Ajax’s eyes was too much to bear. After many years of traveling world to world, Lumine knew a dead end when she saw it. There was no explanation to give or redemption to be had. 

There was no chance of fixing what she had broken. 

And even if Ajax had forgiven her for keeping secrets, he would never be able to rest peacefully in her arms as he did before. There would be no solace in her presence, knowing she belonged to the creatures he hated with every fiber of his being. 

And Lumine would not condemn him to a life of walking on eggshells. It was a fate far too cruel for the man she loved. 

Ajax’s eyes flicked past Lumine as a roar of energy sounded from behind her. His stance shifted defensively as a large claw clasped Lumine’s shoulder. 

Lumine closed her eyes, letting out a deep sigh. She could feel the presence of the large creature towering behind her. 

“It’s time to leave, your highness.” The Herald’s distorted voice rang out. 

Lumine offered a small nod, conceding to the Herald’s guidance. 

The large claw turned Lumine away from her home, ushering her towards the portal it had summoned. In close proximity, the abyssal power that that portal emanated was sickening. But there was no option left for Lumine— and the portal was only a fraction of the stifling power of the Abyss. 

Lumine paused just a step away from the portal. She glanced over her shoulder to catch Ajax’s gaze. Despite how betrayed he felt, there was still a hint of worry in his eyes. Lumine couldn’t help but feel a bit touched. 

“...I’m sorry.” She said, quietly. “Ajax, I–” 

Before the words could leave her mouth, Lumine was sent through the portal with a gentle shove from the Abyss Herald. Only the soft echo of her love profession was relayed through the portal’s chaos. 

The Herald’s shove seemed to alarm Hagare. He glanced between the portal and the larger creature nervously. 

“Now, as for you,” The Abyss Herald turned his attention to Ajax. 

Ajax’s eyes narrowed, and he summoned a water blade in his hand. It was obvious the Herald had violent intentions based on his tone alone. 

But before a battle could break out, Hagare placed himself between the two. 

“Reconsider your actions.” He warned.  “Master Ajax is very dear to her highness. She would execute the moment you returned to the Abyss.” 

The Herald snarled at Hagare’s words, but the mage stood his ground. The two stared at each other for a long time— a test of will between the two.

In the end, the Herald backed off. It seemed that Hagare’s threat was not a bluff— something Ajax found hard to wrap his head around. 

Lumine wouldn’t have him executed, she would execute him. That meant with her very own hands. But such a feat was to be expected from the Abyss princess. 

The Abyss Herald retreated into the portal it had come from after shooting one last look to Ajax. Hagare lingered after the creature was gone, turning to face Ajax. 

“...I am sorry things turned out this way, Master Ajax.” He offered a small, genuine bow. “Thank you for taking care of her highness all this time… you truly did make her happy.” 

No other words were exchanged between the two. Collective misery was shared, but both remained silent. 

Hagare floated into the portal not long after, and it disappeared behind him. 

Ajax was left alone in the snow, staring into the distance. The princess and her company hardly left a trace. A passerby might think Ajax had been alone all along. 

And perhaps… he wished for the notion to be true as well. 

* * * 

Days went by without a single word being spoken. The quaint cabin in the woods went untouched, only a single person inside. 

The Fatui never reached out to Ajax, likely as a part of his punishment from the Jester. So Ajax never left his home. No one but himself wandered the hallways– and as such, no words were ever exchanged. 

After his wife entered the portal to the Abyss, something clicked inside of Ajax’s brain. He became merely a husk of a man, doing the bare minimum to keep himself alive based on pure instinct alone. Meanwhile, his mind wandered elsewhere… contemplating what meaning was left in the place he called home. 

Home was… such an empty word. A home held warmth, safety, and love. The cabin Ajax resided in no longer contained these qualities, being reduced to a hollow, echo chamber of memories. 

Ajax opened his mouth from time to time, wishing to fill the emptiness with some kind of noise. But he knew there would be no comfort in his own echo— no matter if he spoke, sang, or merely uttered a single word. 

The only sound that would bring him solace was the voice of his wife— fussing over a mild scrape, or bubbling with infectious laughter. Proudly showing off her cooking skills, or gently comforting Ajax after a nightmare. 

Her voice, her presence, her smile — it was embedded into every inch of the house. Every blanket neatly folded, every picture hung on the wall, and every trinket on display. It brought Ajax just as much anguish as it did comfort. 

For three days, Ajax hardly slept. 

He didn’t realize how often he clung to his wife until her side of the bed was empty. 

He never understood how her warmth drove out his nightmares until he could hardly close his eyes. 

Thinking of Lumine filled Ajax with a pain akin to an open wound— like a sword had been driven through his body and he was left to bleed. And yet the more he tried to purge her from his thoughts, the more empty he began to feel. 

After a while, he started questioning his own justification. If his anger was warranted, or his bitterness deserved. 

The answer was… not as straightforward as he liked. Ajax found justification for his anger, yet reasoning in Lumine’s actions. Both conflicted, yet coexisted.  

The concept of betrayal was not new to Ajax. The most notable offense had been recent, when he had been strung along during the Osial crisis. 

But while the current situation fit the description of a betrayal, it was… different. 

The prior occurrence mainly stung because of how little Ajax’s feelings were considered in that situation. He was used merely as a pawn to move the scheme along, without the privilege of being privy to the whole picture. 

But Lumine’s betrayal… the longer he thought about it, the more Ajax realized it had stemmed from her consideration of his feelings. 

He had told Lumine about his past with full confidence, knowing that she was a gentle soul who would never hold it against him. 

She, on the other hand, had decided right then and there that her past would never come to light again. Not only for Ajax’s sake, but also for her own. 

Lumine’s reactions to Ajax during their confrontation were calm— almost practiced. She had known, full well, how Ajax was going to react to the news— wherever, and whenever he learned it. 

That didn’t justify her actions. Hiding something that big from the man who had laid his whole life before her was an insult— a lack of trust where he believed there was none. And yet… It proved that she knew him too well. That she had considered telling him the truth, but saw no situation where they could simply talk it out. 

Ajax had desperately wanted Lumine to trust him with her most vulnerable memories, but had never proved that he would be supportive. And despite how much he believed he would, had she told him about it of her own accord, Ajax realized that there was little chance that his reaction would have differed. 

There was no point in creating a conflict that would tear them apart no matter the circumstances, so Lumine had simply decided to hold her tongue. It would leave Ajax’s memories buried, and allow her to stay by his side. 

But none of that mattered, anymore. Even if Ajax wanted to apologize— or at least talk about it— Lumine had gone to a place he could not follow. 

That was another thought that plagued his mind… Why return to the Abyss?  

From what little she spoke of it, Lumine seemed to have a great disdain for the place. 

Lumine had admitted long ago, in a moment of vulnerability, that she had a brother. She said that she loved him dearly, but he was so focussed on his goals that his real perception of life— who he was before— was fading away. And as the man she knew was becoming a distant memory… she wanted nothing more to do with him. 

Adding that description to what he learned from Dainsleif’s brief appearance painted a bad picture of her previous life. And based on what Ajax knew of how the Abyss operated… 

Immense guilt began to build in his chest. 

But why— why would Lumine go back there?? Even if she knew Ajax needed space, there were other places to go! 

She could’ve gone to stay with his parents for a bit— although they might’ve asked too many questions about the situation. Lumine had also lived in Liyue for a time— perhaps a friend could’ve taken her in! …Then again, the only real connection she made in Liyue was Ajax himself… 

Childe took little pleasure in divulging his state of affairs to Lumine. After the Osial attack, things in the harbor were getting… tense. His presence was no longer welcomed— Childe was simply biding as much time as he could to spend with Lumine. But when it seemed his time was running out, he decided to relay the situation to her. 

Lumine had been understanding, listening carefully and nodding along. But despite her kind nature, Lumine seemed… sad. A deep-rooted disappointment Childe had never expected to see from a woman he had only dated for a couple of weeks. And yet… her feelings resonated with his own. 

With very little thought behind it, Childe suddenly asked Lumine to come with him back to Snezhnaya. He was filled with instant regret, thinking his request to be too blunt. But much to his surprise, Lumine instantly replied with a confession. 

She professed her identity as an outlander on the spot, pausing to gauge Childe’s reaction. After his initial shock had abated, Lumine followed up with the reasoning behind her sudden confession. 

“I have no home in this world— no place I can return to, as you can.” She said, a gentle smile dancing on her lips. “So if you’ll still have me… I’d be happy to go with you.”

Never in his life had Childe melted over something as simple as words. 

“You are the only home I need.” 

There was nowhere else to go. Nobody else she could turn to. 

So Lumine dragged herself back to the only other connection she had in Teyvat. Her brother. 

After years of trying to escape the Abyss— to live her own life away from its legacy— Lumine had walked right back into the belly of the beast. 

Ajax had unknowingly sentenced her to a life of misery. And there was very little chance Aether would ever let her escape again. 

Before he even realized it, Ajax was on his feet searching for his jacket. He slung it over his shoulders as soon as he found it, sloppily throwing his boots on and grabbing his bow. Three days were three days too many— there was no time to lose. 

Suddenly, Ajax was trudging through the snow with little more than vague direction and determination. Any ill feelings he harbored towards his wife's decision could wait until he spoke with her. For now, all that mattered was her safety. 

* * * 

Ajax searched the snowy forest near his home for hours in an attempt to follow the portal’s power signature. Alas, it was very faint due to the passage of time since its disappearance. 

Ajax let out a frustrated sigh, beginning to feel the ache in his legs. The snowfall had picked up drastically since he first set out. Coupled with the unforgiving wind, it made Ajax’s search harder than it already was. 

Theoretically, the magic signature given off by the Abyss portal could lead back to an entrance to the Abyss. And assuming they worked off of efficiency, that portal would lead to the closest entrance from its location— the very same place Ajax had fallen into the Abyss when he was a child. 

The only issue with the search, aside from the lack of a trace from the portal, was that Ajax had never been able to find the spot where he fell in. He had searched for it years ago, in hopes of reconnecting with the woman who had trained him in the Abyss. But for some reason… it was as if the place had never existed at all. 

In this case, that entrance was the only lead Ajax had to find his wife. Perhaps he could track down an Abyss mage and demand answers, but many of them would rather die than bring a Harbinger to their leader. It was almost admirable, if their lives meant much to him. 

Finding an Abyss Herald would be even harder than finding a mage, and he assumed they would be even less willing to cooperate. The only entity Ajax could think of being remotely helpful was that mage Lumine had protected— Hagare. But there was a good chance he was with Lumine, meaning he would be no help in the search. 

That meant, for the time being, all Ajax could do was aimlessly search for a portal he could never find. 

The general direction of the search ended up shifting towards Ajax’s old house— the one where his family lived. Compared to his own home, their house was close by. Ajax had made the necessary arrangements to make sure Lumine was never truly alone, even when he left for work. Although, it now seemed that she already had that base covered without his intervention. 

Ajax did his best to keep thoughts of his wife at bay. The more he thought about her, the more his search tortured him. Anger and frustration were already boiling beneath the surface— any other obstacles might send him right over the edge. 

The longer he searched, the more Ajax considered traveling to the Palace of Zapolyarny to search for information about the Abyss. He was certain that one of the Harbinger’s had been assigned to research about it, meaning one of them had to know of a way inside. 

But asking a Harbinger would bring about questions he didn’t want to answer. It was likely that they’d think it was a bullet dodged and simply disregard Ajax’s question. None of them truly cared about Lumine—- perhaps the only one who got close was the Jester, due to his ties to Khaenri’ah. But he wouldn’t allow a Harbinger to plunge headfirst into the Abyss for a rescue mission that had nothing to do with their overall goal… 

The snowstorm seemed to only worsen as Ajax found a hint of familiarity in the area. 

Somewhere, in the back of his mind, Ajax could see the area before him from the eyes of a child. With every step closer, plants seemed to wither and decay. Despite the snow being piled on from the snowstorm, the layers thinned until there was barely enough to coat the ground. 

The trees left standing bent inwards, creating a small grotto that was hidden away from the rest of the forest. The snow on the ground was dragged in a spiral pattern, slowly falling bit by bit into a gaping hole in the ground. 

The Abyss.

Ajax’s steps became hesitant as he neared the pit. The first time around, the hole hadn’t been visible. The area had given off a strange vibe, and his younger self was curious to investigate. But by the time he had discovered how weak the ground was below his feet… Ajax was already plummeting into the depths of hell. 

He wondered, vaguely, why he had been able to find the place this time around. His past search had led Ajax through a similar area, yet no trace of the grotto was found. But perhaps it was merely based on desire. 

Ajax had searched for the Abyss before in hopes of finding his master. But deep down, he never wanted to enter it again. This time, his main goal was to descend into the Abyss despite how he felt— and it seemed the Abyss heeded his call. 

Ajax could hear the wind whipping against the trees outside of the grotto. What little light was seeping through the tree’s leaves was slowly dimming, as if it was answering the ominous call of the Abyss. 

He, too, could hear its call. 

The main characteristic about darkness was the fact that it was static— blocking out all signs of life. But this darkness… this void … it felt as though it was staring back at you. It was a horribly unsettling feeling, no longer able to escape the prying eyes of whatever lay just below the murky surface… but the feeling wasn’t unfamiliar to Ajax. That was the most consolation he had. 

Ajax was disgusted to be filled with an odd sense of delight, re-entering the pit that had destroyed his childhood. Aside from the fear in his veins and disdain in his head, Ajax’s heart betrayed him. Somewhere deep inside of him yearned for the Abyss. 

Perhaps it was the same part that he had taken with him after leaving the Abyss— the part that gave form to his Foul Legacy transformation. But it was the part of Ajax he feared the most, knowing it drove him to a blood lust far beyond his own love for battle. 

As a Harbinger, this part felt necessary to cling onto. But as a man, once stripped of the light in his soul, he longed to part with it more than words could describe. 

Alas, such thoughts could not be entertained… not in the life he lived. The terms ‘burden’ and ‘gift’ had become melded together… both merely a promise to keep him alive. 

Ajax wondered how such a beautiful woman could come from the origin of his pain… but then again, the Abyss wasn’t where she began. Lumine had come from another world, merely drawn into an elaborate web of power and lies. It wasn’t a place she deserved to be, yet it seemed inescapable for someone like her. An entity bound to a fate too complex for words alone…. 

“I can sense that you’ve been down there once before,” A familiar voice spoke up behind Ajax. “But that doesn't mean the Abyss is a suitable environment for you.” 

Ajax turned from the Abyss, expectantly. 

“I thought you might show up.” He said, eyeing the blonde man with disdain. “The longer I considered the circumstances, the more I realized it was likely your doing.” 

Dainsleif wavered. 

“I merely nudged events in the right direction— the fallout was inevitable, with my intervention or not.” 

Ajax crossed his arms. 

“You set her off so you could follow her, right?” 

Dainsleif gave no response. 

Ajax let out an empty chuckle. 

“I do find it a little humorous that you’re standing here, now. It means you were too slow to catch up with her.” he said. “If I were a little worse of a man, you’d be right back to square one with no hope of finding her again. You would’ve wrecked her life for a missed opportunity.” 

“You make it sound like I take great pleasure in doing this,” Dainsleif replied. “I can assure you, that is not the case.” 

“What, because you care about Lumine?” Ajax snapped. “This is one hell of a way to show it.” 

Dainsleif sighed. 

“The faster I can destroy the Abyss, the faster she can return to living her life as she pleases. My intentions may seem awful at the surface level, but she will learn to appreciate them as time goes on.” 

Ajax scoffed.

“You make it sound like she owes you something.” 

“And you seem to think you owe something to her .” Dainsleif snapped back. “Even if that were true, she is not worth the burden you are about to take upon yourself. Not while she’s in her brother’s grasp.” 

Ajax could feel the energy from his vision tingling in his fingertips. He wanted desperately to end Dainsleif right then and there—- but as it stood, he knew more about the situation than Ajax did. 

“Oh really ?” Ajax challenged through gritted teeth. “And what do you know about Lumine, hm?”

Dainsleif shifted a little. He seemed… disheartened. 

“...Lumine is a gentle soul, but do not be mistaken. She will choose peace if given the option, but when backed into a corner… she can be every bit as vile as her brother.” He said. “In terms of fighting capabilities, the two are not so different.” 

The mention of Aether seemed to leave a bitter taste on Dainsleif’s tongue. 

“And what of this brother of hers?” Ajax asked. “All I’ve heard is a name— who exactly is he?” 

Dainsleif paused to consider his words. 

“Aether had a similar disposition to Lumine not long ago… It was only after the fall of Khaenri’ah that he became the monster you’re soon to witness.” 

Dainsleif spoke of 500 years as if it was a short span of time… Ajax assumed that Dainsleif was one of the many affected by the curse. His insight stemmed from years of being with the twins. Perhaps his words did have some merit to them, but… Ajax couldn’t imagine a world where his wife was as cruel as Dainsleif made her to be. 

“In a way, he now resembles the creatures he considers his subjects. Consumed by rage and blinded by his lust for revenge, Aether has slowly devolved into a maddened king.” Dainsleif continued. “He became so cold that even his kin couldn’t stand to be with him.”

 “His view on me has stayed the same, though. He’s always believed we were kindred souls, as I also deviated away from my brother’s goal…” Sorrow laced her words. “But I don’t want to align myself against Aether, merely stay out of the conflict altogether…” 

Dainsleif’s description of Aether seemed to line up with what Lumine had said. Yet, he now condemned Lumine just as much as he did Aether, now that she had returned to his side. For believing they were ‘kindred souls’, Dainsleif truly thought very little of Lumine’s resilience. 

It didn’t matter whether or not she had returned to the Abyss. It didn’t matter whether or not she was standing by her brother’s side. 

Lumine wanted to remain out of the conflict— and not even her return would change her mind. So Ajax was going to find her and bring her back to the surface. 

Lumine would never have to pick a side again, merely live her life as she pleased— whether it was with Ajax or not. That much, he owed her. 

Ajax slowly turned back to the pit. He heard a small shift in Dainsleif’s position. 

“...I won’t let you stop me.” Ajax said, his voice dangerously low. 

A lapse of silence was given in response. 

“...Do as you wish.” Dainsleif said, quietly. “But don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Chapter Text

Falling into the Abyss was a familiar sensation. The closest thing Ajax could relate it to was sinking in water, although his descent was much faster than one could sink. 

The further he fell, the thicker the air became. Ajax could feel the power in his veins stirring, pushing against his skin in an attempt to break to the surface. The thickened air constricted his lungs, tempting a waver in his consciousness. 

Ajax lived for exhilaration— and many times, he’d find himself jumping down from high structures during his missions to gain such a feeling. But the free fall of the Abyss was different. 

The Abyss encapsulated the feeling of pain and misery. While a lot of his original trip was blocked out from his memories, Ajax would never forget the atmosphere of the Abyss. 

A feeling of terror gripped Ajax’s chest as the wind whipped past his ears. Darkness consumed him from every angle—- even the opening he had come from quickly faded from view. Ajax braced for impact the moment he entered the Abyss, but his descent seemed endless. 

Even if he had entered the same place as before, the Abyss was a place of change. Turmoil was common, bubbling just below the surface of what was known. Ajax was uncertain about his destination— would he end up in the same place as before? 

The fall felt much longer than last time. Or perhaps it seemed shorter before because of his perception as a child. Either way, he was already beginning to question his own sanity. 

The Abyss was only so deep— Ajax would have to meet the floor at some point. But from the height he was falling, surely it would lead to instant death, wouldn’t it? 

And if so, then how did he survive such a fall as a child? 

“If you believe everything you see, you’ll never make it out of this place alive.” 

The voice of Ajax’s mentor echoed in his mind. 

The Abyss was full of trickery. It would lull you into a feeling of safety and lead you to your death. If you wanted to go somewhere, it would send you in the opposite direction. In a way, it seemed like an elaborate labyrinth with its own consciousness. 

The only reason Ajax had survived before was because of his master. Skirk had been down there long enough to learn the patterns of the Abyss— but that was not a tool at Ajax’s disposal this time around. 

The only thing Ajax had to work with was his own skills. His own mind. His own determination . 

Ajax hadn’t entered the Abyss for nothing. He was going to find his wife and pull her back out. And not even the Abyss itself could stand in his way. 

Ajax’s eyes snapped open as pain flooded his limbs. He let out a groan of pain, slowly pushing himself off the ground. 

The world around Ajax was blurred, but from what he could tell it was more illuminated than before. An eerie blue light came from various places around him, creating silhouettes of the creatures surrounding him. 

Ajax could hear the quiet growls from the creatures around him— Hilichurls, Lawachurls, Rifthounds, and many more. They had created a tight circle around him, seemingly waiting for some kind of reaction from him. 

If he was going to survive, Ajax needed to be ready to fight the second he was on his feet. As his vision came back into focus, Ajax formed water blades in his hands. He instantly hopped to his feet, scanning the crowd of creatures. 

The creatures reacted to Ajax almost immediately, closing in the circle with violent intent. Compared to when he was a child, the monsters didn’t seem as big anymore. This battle— his survival– didn’t seem impossible in the eyes of a Harbinger. 

The second the creatures got within arms length, Ajax sprung into action. He launched at the Lawachurls first, hitting with weighted, precise slices. He made sure to use as few hits as necessary, switching targets as soon as the first was incapacitated (or dead, but he didn’t particularly care which it was). 

The circle of monsters quickly disrupted into a pile of bodies, being replaced by more creatures flooding out of the darkness. Ajax knew he couldn’t expend all of his energy fighting these creatures, especially when he still had to deal with Lumine’s brother. But the next wave was upon him before he could figure out which direction to go. 

The first wave left Ajax buzzing with adrenaline. The third left his jacket riddled in cuts. The sixth left it stained with blood. 

The more waves that came, the more Ajax let loose. Perhaps a gruesome death would dissuade others monsters– or perhaps it would appease the monster within him. Sadly, neither seemed to be the case. 

The seventh wave was entirely Rifthounds. Ajax was panting, trying to catch his breath and reevaluate the situation. Soon he wouldn’t have enough stamina to make a break for it. That would force Ajax to keep fighting until he couldn’t feel his hands. He would give before the waves would end— and who knows what would happen after that. 

Ajax considered using his delusion—- but in his fatigued state, it would only impede his progress. The other option was his Foul Legacy transformation— but he could feel it stirring inside him. It was like a restless creature, trying to break free of its cage. There was no telling what would happen if Ajax gave in. 

With no other choice than to fight, Ajax pushed on. He took out a few of the smaller Rifthounds with ease— but the larger ones were a different story. 

Narrowly dodging the large claws of a Rifthound, Ajax pushed off the ground to attack its side. The Rifthound dodged, disappearing into thin air a second before impact.

Ajax stumbled, blocking an attack from a second Rifthound he came face to face with. Ajax could feel the first Rifthound appear elsewhere, but couldn’t pinpoint its location with his focus pulled by the second one. 

Suddenly, a claw came down in his peripheral vision faster than he could move to block it. But just before the claw touched his body, a geyser of fire shot out of the ground and hit the claw away. 

More fire geysers appeared in a circle around Ajax, bursting intermittently until all of the Rifthouds backed away. 

“Halt your attacks!” A familiar, distorted voice boomed. 

Ajax's eyes searched frantically for the origin of the voice, eventually landing on a bright red creature floating in his direction. 

“I will handle the intruder, you may return to your posts.” 

Even with the Mage’s instructions, the Rifthounds lingered. 

Dissatisfied with the lack of compliance, more fire geysers shot out of the ground below the Rifthounds. The creatures instantly backed away, slowly disappearing into the darkness. 

Ajax was astonished at the sheer level of authority the mage commanded— but perhaps that shouldn’t have been surprising if Lumine was his charge. 

“Are you alright, Master Ajax?” Hagare asked, turning his attention to the tired Harbinger. 

Ajax took a moment to catch his breath, eyeing the ground around him suspiciously. Only when it seemed the geysers had completely dissipated did he step towards Hagare.  

“I’m fine,” He said. “I could’ve handled them.” 

“Of course you could have, Master Ajax,” The mage agreed quickly. “But I don’t suspect you’re here to fight, are you?” 

It seemed the mage was more cunning than he looked. 

Ajax didn’t spare any bluntness when addressing Hagare. There was no point in beating around the bush, anyhow. 

“Bring me to my wife.” He demanded. “I need to speak with her.” 

Hagare shifted nervously. 

“Well, uh, you see…” He fumbled with his words. “I, umm… can’t do that…” 

“Why not?!” 

Hagare jumped at Ajax’s volume. 

“B-because Her Highness is cooped up in her room— she won’t even allow me to see her, most of the time.” He explained. “But I can bring you to His Highness— although I worry what he might do to you…” 

With the way Dainsleif had described him and the way Hagare spoke warily, Ajax knew everything he needed to know about what kind of person Aether was. 

“Then bring me to him.” 

But it didn’t matter what kind of person Aether was. There wasn’t an enemy alive that Ajax was afraid of. 

Hagare didn’t seem to share his confidence, but still offered a nod of understanding. 

“Follow me.” 

The analogy of a labyrinth seemed fitting of the landscape. From what little Ajax could see with the lack of light, the Abyss appeared to be an elaborate cave. The ground was a solid, dark tone, slightly damp to the touch. All things considered, it seemed very much like an ordinary cave. 

What made the Abyss different was the atmosphere it held, and the darkness lingering in every corner. The moment Ajax thought he understood what path they were following, Hagare would change directions and walk him through a patch of darkness. 

It was mildly impressive that the Abyss mage knew his way through the odd path. Such a puzzle seemed incomprehensible to his mind, but perhaps that’s the way it was supposed to be. Wherever Hagare was taking Ajax had to be the base of operations— the equivalent to a castle for the Prince and Princess. It would be travesty if it were easy to find. 

All throughout the walk, Hagare didn’t say anything. Every now and then he’d pause, staring off in a direction until Ajax could feel the presence of eyes. But aside from that, the mage held his tongue. 

Ajax personally didn’t really want to speak with Hagare. He had mixed feelings about accepting the help of a monster, and his instincts were going off the rails with panic. Everything about the Abyss felt like a trap, and yet he had to place his faith in a monster. 

Ajax was hesitant, but his curiosity got the better of him. 

“...You’re Hagare, right?” 

The mage’s ears perked up. 

“That’s correct,” He replied, happily. “I’m honored you remember my name, Master Ajax.” 

Hearing that title struck a chord in Ajax’s mind. 

“Why do you call me that?” 

Hagare glanced over at him. 

“Because you are the Princess’s husband,” He explained. “As well as a Harbinger and the master of the household.” 

“Master of the household…” Ajax repeated, quietly. “Have you been… living with us?” 

Hagare let out a thoughtful hum, considering his words carefully. 

“Not exactly. The princess built me a small home a ways into the forest. I presided there, merely visiting the Princess in your absence.” 

Based on what little Ajax knew about the mage, that added up. He had never known Hagare was anywhere near the house since the mage steered clear of him. The only thing that caused Hagare’s slip up was Dainsleif’s tampering with his magic. He likely didn’t know Lumine had gone to Liyue, either. 

“And what are you to her?” Ajax asked, before he had time to think. “A servant?” 

Hagare paused. His gaze drifted away from Ajax for a moment, looking elsewhere. 

“...I was once her guard… but that time has long passed.” Hagare said, softly.  “His Highness sent me to watch over the Princess in her absence from the Abyss, so I suppose ‘servant’ would be the right term. However, the Princess regarded me as her friend, insisting that she was in no need of service.” 

A guard… Ajax vaguely remembered reading a report about the different forms of the Abyss creatures. 

“...If you are a guard, why did you take the form of an Abyss Mage?” He asked. 

Hagare continued on, causing Ajax to follow. 

“I, too, wished for a more noble form—- one capable of protecting Her Highness. But it seems Celestia has not a hint of mercy...” He sounded reminiscent. “But I don’t mind my form. I am still able to control pyro, as I could with my vision.” 

Ajax blinked. 

“You had a vision?” 

Hagare nodded. 

“Before I lived in Khaenri’ah, yes.”  He said.  “I don’t remember much of my old life, but the Princess knew me well. She’s told me everything she learned about me— Apparently, I hail from Fontaine.” 

Fontaine, the nation of Justice. It is said that anyone could join Khaenri’ah if they give up faith in the gods— but what would cause someone to relinquish faith in the God of Justice? 

“Why did you move to Khaenri’ah?” Ajax asked, more intrigued than he’d like to admit. 

“That, I’m not sure about…” Hagare said, thoughtfully. “Her Highness was not privy to all details of my life… All I remember is that I was quite young at the time, and I was forcibly separated from my vision.” 

Ajax mulled over the information given. It was interesting to hear about the history of the now-obliterated Khaenri’ah, but it was even more fascinating to hear about it from an Abyss Mage. 

“It’s a wonder you’re able to recall such things.” Ajax said. “A lot of Abyssal creatures lack the same cognitive ability.” 

“You would be surprised.” Hagare replied, changing directions. “There are many like me.” 

Ajax did his best to keep up with the Mage, but it seemed that Hagare had picked up the pace. 

“What does that mean?” Ajax questioned. 

“It seems you’re unfamiliar with Abyssal magic,” Hagare said, mainly to himself. “It empowers everything that dwells in the Abyss. Those who remain here longer than others gain a better cognitive ability. The creatures you see above the surface will not share the same traits.” 

Of everything the Fatui knew about the Abyss, Abyssal magic was the topic they knew least about. Even Harbingers who had been knee-deep in the Abyss had no clue how it worked. If there was a chance Ajax could get some answers about it, then maybe– 

“I’m afraid I’ll have to cut the conversation short,” Hagare continued, drawing Ajax’s attention to the structure just ahead of them. “We’ve arrived at our destination.” 

As the Harbinger and mAge emerged from a patch of darkness, a large building came into view. It looked to be created out of the same stone that lined the Abyss, taking a shape akin to an actual castle. But the building also looked to be worn away by time, lacking any of the proper luster or grandeur that a castle should have. 

But what was by far the most entrancing thing about the structure was its position. Unlike the many creatures dwelling on the ground in front of Hagare and Ajax, the castle was on the ceiling . 

Ajax blinked a few times, rubbing his eyes. The castle didn’t move, remaining fixed upside down. 

“That's your base??” Ajax questioned, motioning to it. 

Hagare nodded. 

“It is known as The Center of the Abyss.” He said, continuing towards it while Ajax  lingered behind. “It is the hub of Abyssal Magic here in the Abyss. The power surrounding it is so powerful that it distorts what you know to be the regular laws of nature.” 

As soon as Hagare was in close enough proximity, he was suddenly shifted onto the ceiling. Ajax hurried behind him, hesitantly stepping in the same spot. 

Suddenly, the world began to spin and Ajax was lifted into the air. A second later, his feet were firmly on the ground and the castle was right-side up. 

“That’s-.... Wow.” Was all he could say. 

Hagare snickered a bit to himself. 

“That is only the beginning.” He said. “Please wait here for a moment so I may speak with the guards. They’ll likely want to seize your delusion before you enter to see the Prince.” 

“I am not handing my delusion to one of those creatures.” Ajax snapped, quickly. 

“Then you may simply hand it to me.” Hagare replied. “As for your vision, it won’t be required. We’ve strayed too far from the gaze of the divine.” 

Ajax made a quick glance at his vision. Compared to his original landing into the Abyss, his vision appeared quite dull. It was as if it had powered down. 

Ajax resonated with that feeling. The closer he got to The Center, the harder it was to think and to breathe. The power of the Abyss in this particular spot was suffocating— Hagare wasn’t lying about how much energy was present. 

It made it hard to argue with the Mage, wanting nothing more than to give in and drift out of consciousness. 

“...Okay, fine.”  Ajax conceded. “Just hurry up, would you?” 

“Of course.” 

Hagare’s talk with the guards took some time. Ajax couldn’t hear a word they were saying— and even if he could, there was very little chance that they were using a language that he could understand. 

Ajax carefully separated his delusion from his belt, running his thumb over top of it. It didn’t feel right to part with it— his only weapon he could use if things went south. 

But Ajax knew that he was viewed as the intruder in this situation. It wasn’t about what he wanted—- it was about the safety of the Abyss Prince and Princess. The fact that Hagare was kind enough to humor his request was more than he should’ve expected. 

When Hagare returned, Ajax offered his delusion to the small creature. Hagare received it with gratitude, tucking it away for safekeeping. He then explained the rules of Ajax’s visit. 

Ajax was not to stay away from Hagare as long as he was in the building. Ajax was not allowed to speak out of turn. And finally, Ajax had to treat the Prince with the utmost respect. 

The first rule was expected, the second was mildly annoying, and third was one Ajax planned to throw out the window very quickly. If Aether was anything like what Ajax had heard, he was not deserving of respect. 

But Ajax still agreed to Hagare’s terms with feigned innocence, following the Mage inside. 

The inside of the castle was very similar to the outside. It was structurally sound, but questionably damaged. Along with that, it was seemingly empty. 

Ajax assumed that the castle would be a hub for activity, similar to how the Palace of Zapolyarny functioned for the Fatui. But it appeared that most creatures of the Abyss lingered outside, only entering by request. 

The hallways were just as intricate as the path to the castle. Ajax truly wondered how Hagare managed to keep every path straight with how many there were. But eventually, just as before, the mage led Ajax to the correct location. 

Hagare had Ajax pause a good distance away from the doorway. Compared to the other entrances in the palace, this one was fancier than the rest. It likely led to the throne room. 

“The Prince is just beyond those doors, but I must warn you,” Hagare said. “ His Highness may be hard to get along with, but his power matches that of a god . Your pride is not worth your life— Her Highness would agree.” 

“So he’ll be a bit snippy? I think I can handle that.” Ajax replied, brushing off the mage’s concern. “I am a Harbinger, you know. Diplomacy is within the realm of my skills.” 

Hagare did not seem amused. 

“You are known to be the least reliable Harbinger when it comes to diplomacy.” 

Ajax scoffed. 

“That doesn’t mean I can’t do it .” He shot back. “And why do you know that, anyhow?” 

Hagare stiffened up. 

“The Abyss knows many things— that’s not a trifle worth thinking about.” He replied, quickly. “Come now— you must meet the Prince.” 

Hagare ushered Ajax towards the large doors. Ajax rolled his eyes at the creature and did what was instructed, waiting patiently for Hagare to open the doors. 

The moment he stepped inside, Ajax could feel a shift in atmosphere. He distinctly heard the sound of his footsteps echoing through the room— as if every other noise had been blocked out somehow. 

Faint, blue lights lit up the room from every corner, making it the brightest place Ajax had visited thus far. He could see every inch of the room in good detail, including the most prominent item in the center of the room— a throne. 

The throne was massive, meant to be intimidating for anyone who might kneel before it. Upon that throne was a man who shared many features with Lumine. No doubt, this was the brother she had talked about. In comparison to the throne, he was quite small— yet his presence made up for the difference. 

The same power that Ajax felt around the castle emanated from Aether. The closer he stepped to the throne, the more head-splitting it became. 

Hagare offered a bow of respect to Aether, while Aether’s eyes studied the mage. 

“Greetings, your Highness.” Hagare said, slowly lifting his head. 

“I see you’ve brought me a guest,” Aether’s eyes flicked to Ajax for a moment. “And I thought you know what we do to those who trespass in the Abyss.” 

Aether’s tone was even, but his words suggested a darker undertone. 

Hagare shriveled under the piercing, golden eyes cast upon him in judgment. 

“M-my apologies, your Highness.” He said. “Master Ajax requested an audience with you, and I know that you are curious about him-” 

“ Don’t call him that.” Aether snapped suddenly, causing Hagare to wince.

 Aether’s voice evened out right after, as if he hadn’t snapped at all. 

“Refer to him as a Harbinger, or just a man. Anything else is unfitting.” 

Hagare bowed yet again. 

“Of course, your Highness.” 

Ajax could already feeling his blood boil after seeing the way Aether treated Hagare. It had nothing to do with the mage— Ajax was intrigued and nothing more. But as a leader to his people, respect needed to be gained by more than fear. 

Ajax also realized that the title Hagare had been using was of the mage’s own creation. Aether didn’t seem to approve of it, and Ajax knew that Lumine would never force Hagare to use it. So somehow, despite having hardly ever met the mage, Ajax had gained Hagare’s utmost respect. 

Ajax was snapped out of his thoughts by Aether’s voice. 

“Now, go to your charge.” Aether waved Hagare off. “See if you can drag her from her room.” 

“As you wish.” Hagare gave a third bow— nearly making Ajax tell him to stand up.  

Afterwards, Hagare quickly scampered off through an entrance beside the throne, disappearing with nothing more than a glance back at Ajax. Even without seeing his expression, Ajax knew it was a wish for good luck. 

With the mage out of the picture, Aether’s full attention fell to Ajax. 

“You must be Ajax,” Aether sat up properly. “Or perhaps I should call you Childe , since we’re speaking in an official capacity.” 

“Call me whatever you like. This isn’t about me.” Ajax said. “I’m here to speak with you about my wife.” 

A small smile cracked on Aether’s face. 

“I know you’ve just found out, so I’ll let it slide this time,” Aether hummed. “But she is the Princess of the Abyss, and you should refer to her as such.” 

Was Aether really that picky about titles? No… Ajax could see it in his eyes. Aether was after something else. 

“...Okay.” Ajax conceded, narrowing his eyes. “I would like to speak to you about the Abyss Princess .” 

Aether gave a slight nod. 

“Much better.” He motioned to the ground just below the throne. “Now come and kneel before the throne.” 

Ajax felt a blood vessel burst. 

“Ex-cuse me?” 

Aether’s smile widened. 

“You want an audience with royalty, don’t you?” He asked, motioning to the ground yet again. “So act like it .” 

Had it not been for his curiosity, Ajax would’ve lost it on the spot. Diplomats don’t kneel before foreign rulers— the offer respect and courtesy, but do not denounce their own ruler by bowing for another. 

Aether likely knew of this, but his intentions were elsewhere. Ajax couldn’t tell if Aether was doing it for his own amusement, or in retribution for his sister. But either way, he knew exactly how to wound Ajax’s pride. 

Despite the ammonut of insults Ajax wanted to hurl at Aether, he bit his tongue. Ajax let out a sigh, approaching slowly. 

Hagare had warned him merely moments before— Aether was not an easy person to get along with. But his wife was worth more than his pride— this was a battle not worth the fight. 

Ajax carefully knelt down in front of the throne, swearing silently to himself. The Tsaritsa was the God of Love— surely she would understand. 

Aether gained a rather smug look on his face before quickly wiping it away for a sympathetic facade. 

“Now then, you want to know about my sister, yes?” Aether reiterated. “I’m sure Hagare has told you what you need to know about her current condition. So you must have more… intimate inquiries, no?”

Ajax could feel the weight behind Aether’s gaze. It was as if the Prince could see right through him.  

While Ajax did have a general concern for his wife, he also had many questions that were left unanswered after her disappearance. And maybe… this was the best opportunity to get them. Aether had no problem being blunt. 

“...Dainsleif saw my marriage to Lumine as ‘bending to his whims’ ” Ajax emphasized Dainsleif’s exact words. “I’m assuming he was talking about you. Why is that?” 

Aether’s smile drifted away for a moment. 

“...So you met Dainsleif. Quite the personality, don’t you agree?” Aether leaned back in his throne. “Always so aloof— of course he would think the worst of me.” 

He chuckled a bit to himself. 

“I mean, Dain was right— but it’s still hurtful to assume.” 

A pit began to form in Ajax’s stomach. 

“What does that mean?” He demanded. 

Aether let out a thoughtful hum. 

“Well, think of it this way,” He sat forward again. “Lumine agreed a long time ago to always stay by my side. Then, out of nowhere, she suddenly wants nothing to do with me. So as a stipulation of her departure, we made a deal.” 

“You mean Hagare staying with her?” Ajax guessed. 

“My my, that mage has some loose lips.” Aether said, mostly to himself. “That was part of it, yes. But the other part was a simple promise: Lumine would tell me everything she learned about the Fatui from you. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up.” 

Ajax’s heart dropped. 

Did that mean she scouted him out for information? That their relationship was built entirely on a lie? Lumine refuted it to Dainsleif, but she never hesitated to lie about her past– 

Aether chuckled upon seeing Ajax’s rising panic. 

“Calm yourself, Sir Harbinger. Panic is unbefitting of you.” He said. “That part of the deal was only struck up after she moved to Snezhnaya, further out of my reach.” 

The move to Snezhnaya… that was when Ajax proposed. Lumine was already well invested by that time. Aether saw the opportunity and took it . If she wasn’t already connected to Ajax, there would be no opportunity to take. 

Ajax took a deep breath. He could not let this man get under his skin. 

“I think you should be proud of her— she only ever gives me information after it's no longer useful. My request didn’t specify what kind of information I wanted, so she took the loophole to protect you.” Aether continued. “I’ve tried to ask for more, but she’s very reluctant.” 

He sounded mildly disappointed in the lack of Lumine’s cooperation. But with the way he spoke of her, how could he possibly expect anything else from her? She didn’t owe him a thing . 

Ajax tried to bite his tongue, but the words came rolling out before he could stop it. 

“Using your familial bond to guilt-trip your sister into being a spy is awful.” He snapped. “Family comes first. Always .” 

Aether seemed amused by his anger, arching an eyebrow at the Harbinger. 

“And what would you know about that?” He said.“You willingly handed your family over as pawns for the Fatui.” 

Ajax glared. Aether could tell Ajax didn’t believe a word he said— but perhaps he was enjoying his blissful ignorance. 

“What’s with the face?” Aether cooed. “You didn’t actually put your faith in The Rooster, did you?” 

Ajax stood back up. 

“You know nothing of the Harbingers, and nothing of my family.” He said, his tone darkening. 

“Believe what you want.” Aether said with a shrug. “I did not indulge your request to argue.” 

Indulge his request…?  The reason Ajax wanted to talk to Aether in the first place… 

 Ajax no longer had the will to ask Aether any questions. It would only give Aether the entertainment he wanted, playing with Ajax’s emotions. If he had any other questions, he could ask his wife. 

“Enough toying around, then.” Ajax crossed his arms. “I’m here to collect my wife and bring her home.” 

Aether scoffed. 

“Such audacity for a man who couldn’t protect her on a simple outing.” 

“What are you on about?” Ajax asked, annoyed. 

Aether was getting on his last nerve . If Aether didn’t get to the point, Ajax might just turn a rock into a weapon. Aether could stand to lose an eye or two. 

“Lumine went with you to Inazuma for a mission, remember?” Aether said. “And after leaving her to her own devices, she was abducted by the Electro Archon’s familiar under the guise of ‘protection’.”

Right, their trip to Inazuma…. 

Ajax had thought Yae Miko’s actions were a bit suspicious, but had found no basis for his claims. 

“Yae Miko kept her safe. I may not have protected her, but no harm came to Lumine.” Ajax countered. 

Aether sighed. 

“I expected a little more from a Harbinger. You disappoint me again and again.” He said. “Yae Miko studied Lumine. She set up the whole situation to get close to her. And because of that annoying kitsune, I had to fight the Elecro Archon for her silence.” 

Ajax blinked. 

“Hold on. You’re the one who fought the Shogun?!” 

The fact didn’t seem very jarring to Aether. 

“Of course I did.” He said, as if it was obvious. “I felt that something was amiss and came to check on my sister. Low and behold, the distinguished Guuji of the Narukami shrine had planted a charm with a bit of her consciousness in it to spy on Lumine.” 

Hearing Aether speak of battling a god as if it was some minor annoyance was really a testament of his strength. Despite his slim figure, Aether must’ve been stronger then many, if not all of the Harbingers. 

Trying to wrap his head around the sheer insanity of the situation, Ajax struggled to follow Aether’s dialogue. Yae Miko… the charm… his wife… okay. 

“And why exactly would Yae Miko want to spy on my wife?” 

“Again with the obvious questions— it’s like you’re not even listening.” Aether said. “The familiar was following her Archon’s orders. The Raiden Shogun wants nothing more than to topple the Fatui in retribution for their effect on Inazuma. You gave her the opportunity she was looking for.”

Even before it was evident, everyone was using Lumine for her connection to Ajax. The Shogun was going to weaponize her as a weakness against a Harbinger. Then the Qixing jumped in, and now even her own brother was using her as a weapon against Ajax. 

“I don’t mean to shift the blame here, but how is any of that my fault?” Ajax demanded.  “I wasn’t the one who dragged Lumine to the Palace of Zapolyarny. In fact, I did all I could to keep her away from it.”  

Again came a look of amusement from Aether. It felt as though he regarded himself as a higher being, looking down upon Ajax for not knowing the simplest of answers. 

“Now I’m not saying you should hold my sister on a leash, but as her husband you should at least recognise her nature.” Aether said. “My sister doesn’t always consider the consequences of her actions— especially when she’s… distracted .” 

Aether’s tone implied that Ajax was the thin distracting Lumine– like a minor inconvenience soon to disappear. 

“Distracted?” Ajax repeated, almost incredulous. “You make it sound like my involvement in Lumine’s life is a temporary thing.” 

“Isn’t it?” Aether challenged, sitting forwards to rest his elbows on his knees. “Your life is already going to be a fraction of what a human’s should be— you can’t surely think you’ll be around much longer.” 

Ajax opened his mouth to snap back, but came up empty. Aether was… entirely correct. The combination of his delusion and Foul Legacy were slowly killing Ajax. 

Ajax’s eyes drifted elsewhere, refusing to look at the prince. 

“What, you didn’t think I’d recognise my own power running through your veins?” Aether continued. “Abyssal power is not meant for humans. Your bodies are so fragile— so easily destroyed from the inside out. Yet you cling desperately to the power that threatens your demise.”

A wicked smile came to Aether’s face as he straightened his posture. 

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d say your lust for power is unquenchable, driving you near to insanity… But as my sister so graciously pointed out to me, you are not new to this place. And for those that don’t belong here, power is a means of survival.” He said.  “Perhaps the Fatui is not so different… power equates to one's usefulness… and the moment you are no longer useful…” 

Aether let out a small hum. 

“Tell me, what did happen to that sixth harbinger of yours?” 

Ajax’s gaze landed back on Aether. Confusion became muddled with his anger. What did the Sixth Harbinger have to do with anything? There hadn’t been one for years . 

“...That spot has been empty for a long time.” Ajax answered, carefully. He didn’t understand was Aether was getting at. 

Ajax caught a glint of surprise in Aether’s eyes— but he seemed pleased with the answer nonetheless. 

“Of course. How silly of me to assume otherwise.” 

Aether’s knowing smile began to pry at Ajax’s scattered mind. He knew something that Ajax didn’t, but what was it? Why won’t he say anything about it? Why is he smiling like that?! 

“We’ve gotten off topic,” Aether said, pulling Ajax from his thoughts. “You’re here for my sister, aren’t you?” 

Ajax could feel his anger abating, leaving desperation in its wake. Somewhere along the way, Ajax’s purpose had gotten lost again. It was like a game to Aether— playing with Ajax’s curiosity until it drove him mad, only to circle back around to the beginning and start again. 

Aether was manipulating him— and it didn't matter if Ajax thought he had control of the conversation or not. 

He no longer wanted to stand here, wasting his breath on a man who only longed for his suffering. Ajax just wanted his wife back. 

Aether took Ajax’s silence as enough of an answer, gaining a dangerous gleam in his eyes. 

“So tell me— After all I’ve said, why do you think you’re worthy enough to have her?” Aether asked, innocently. “You sentenced her to this place, didn’t you? Why should I take a sudden change of heart with anything more than a grain of salt? Who's to say history won’t repeat itself?” 

Each question reiterated his point, hammering it into Ajax’s mind. Aether didn’t just want Ajax’s anger, he wanted Ajax’s guilt . He wanted this man to feel true misery, and Ajax was still left questioning whether it was for his entertainment for Lumine’s sake. 

Even if it was for Lumine, she would never want such a thing. But her brother’s love for her was twisted— ruined by the bitter passage of time. 

Ajax remained silent, unwilling to give Aether any more ammunition. The only person allowed to judge his actions was his wife. She could decide what she thought of his guilt. 

Ajax’s silence didn’t stop Aether. 

“You know, I frown upon senseless heartbreak. The only reason I let Lumine chase after you in the first place was to make a point— let her learn the hard way what a mistake you are.” Aether drew something from his pocket. It glistened against the blue light. “And just as I suspected, she came crawling back to me.”

The object was silver, circular, and smaller than a mora. It was an object Ajax recognised instantly. He had spent many painstaking days searching for it. 

And Aether spun it on his fingertip as if it was worth nothing at all. 

 “Where do you think that left her, hm?” 

Ajax couldn’t tear his eyes away from the spinning object– Lumine’s wedding ring.  

Why did Aether have it? Did Lumine take it off? Did Aether take it from her? 

Any and all possibilities seemed equally as horrible. 

Ajax pointed at the ring. 

“How did you-” 

Doors opened next to the throne, grabbing both men’s attention. 

Hagare was the first through the doors, glancing between Ajax and Aether. 

“I apologize for the intrusion,” Hagare said, quietly. “But Her Highness has stirred.” 

Hagare moved out of the way, holding the door open as another figure entered the room. 

Ajax’s heart dropped as his eyes fixated on his wife. Compared to when he had last seen her, she seemed completely lifeless. 

Her beautiful, golden eyes had been stripped of their shine. Her Snezhnayan coat has been replaced with a white dress, matching the style of her brother’s outfit. Her hair was an untamed mess. 

But worst of all, Lumine was much thinner than before. It was as if she hadn’t eaten anything for days. 

Only then did Ajax remember the curse of the Abyss. 

Time moved differently in the Abyss than it did in the outside world. 

Ajax had been miserable for three days. 

Lumine had been miserable for three months .

Chapter Text

Dull, gold eyes met mortified, blue ones. 

Ajax began to lose feeling in his limbs. Lumine’s eyes widened. 

A gentle hand grasped Ajax’s face, tilting up upwards. 

“Mom..?” A young Ajax questioned.  

His mother peered down at him, studying her son’s face. She seemed absorbed in her search, desperate to find something that was no longer there. 

Ajax could feel his mother’s hands begin to tremble as she caressed his cheek. She opened her mouth, but her words were almost inaudible. 

“Please…” She murmured. “Please come back…” 

Ajax never understood her pleading at the time. His mother crumbled to her knees soon after, dissolving into sobs. She held Ajax in a tight grip, but kept him at arm's length. 

Ajax could feel his lungs constricting. He opened his mouth to speak, but the words remained choked down.

A small step forward quickly turned into a fumbled run. Suddenly, Ajax crumpled onto his knees before his wife. 

“ Lumine ,” His voice was stripped of its power, leaving nothing but vulnerability behind. But he couldn’t find it within himself to care. “ Please forgive me-” 

“That’s all I need to know about her. It doesn’t matter where she hails from or what connections she used to have– Lumine has made a break with her past and has joined my life. End of story.”

Ajax had betrayed his own words. He defended his wife to the other Harbingers, but couldn’t do the same for himself. 

Ajax was unable to reciprocate the same, unquestioning love that Lumine had given him. She had never so much as blinked when he asked her to marry him, knowing full well what Ajax had done to Liyue. Compared to that, her past— which she was trying to leave behind— seemed inconsequential…. Yet he had treated it like an act of treason. 

No matter what way he thought of it, Ajax could only resign to one conclusion: He did not deserve Lumine’s forgiveness. 

Ajax closed his eyes, pressing the back of Lumine’s hand to his forehead. 

“I’m sorry I’ve caused you so much pain ,” He continued. “After everything we’ve been through, I should have–... should’ve listened, or tried to listen…” 

“You brute of a man,” Lumine teased, dusting snow off her Ajax’s shoulders. “You never listen to me.” 

“I was excited,” Ajax defended. 

“And now look at you, coated in snow.” Lumine flicked Ajax’s nose. “I told you the overhang was covered from the storm.” 

“Then you’ll have to be a bit louder next time.” Ajax countered, playfully. “I don’t remember any warning.” 

Lumine huffed, placing her hands on her hips. 

“More like you ignored it.” She said. “Everything goes in one ear and out the other with you.” 

Ajax pouted. 

“Too cruel, my love.” 

Lumine snickered. 

“Too true, you mean.” 

Ajax could feel Lumine’s hand begin to tremble in his grasp. 

“You’ve always been the more sensible of us two…” Ajax gained a small smile for a moment, knowing how frustrated Lumine would get over him saying such a thing. She had always stressed about putting him on even ground with her 

“I’m sorry I couldn’t…” Ajax struggled to find the right words. “... understand like you do.” 

Ajax was easily caught up in the details of the situation. He had been brash and never took the time to think it through. Lumine was always the opposite– pushing her feelings aside so she could listen. So she could understand . 

“But I’m here now. And I want to understand.” Ajax said. “If you’d give me a chance.” 

The room fell into silence once the echo of his words faded away. 

Ajax kept his eyes squeezed shut. He had said all he wanted to say— all he could say.

The guilt in his chest had somewhat dissipated. Even if Lumine couldn’t find it within herself to forgive him, Ajax could at least find relief in being able to apologize to her. 

“...Why are you here..?” Lumine’s voice spoke up, just above a whisper. 

Ajax’s eyes opened, but his head remained stationary. 

“I-” He tried to respond. But the words got caught in his throat as tear drops hit the floor. 

Ajax slowly looked up at his wife. 

Her face had scrunched up, tears rolling down her cheeks. Lumine’s eyes, once dull and lifeless, glistened as she looked down at her husband. 

“Why did you come here?” She demanded louder, her voice cracking. 

Ajax’s mouth fell slightly agape as his eyes widened. 

Lumine’s free hand balled into a fist. She tugged her trembling hand from Ajax’s grasp and tried to wipe away her tears. But the movement seemed clumsy, and did little to rid the tears from her cheeks. 

“The Abyss is dangerous,” Lumine scolded, her voice shaky. “You could’ve died coming back here!” 

Ajax’s mouth slowly curved into a smile. A small laugh escaped his lips, quickly escalating into bubbling laughter. 

After everything Ajax had done, the first thing Lumine did was scold him about his safety. Of course she did. 

Lumine had so much to be mad about, yet she was worried about her husband— the idiot that had gotten her into this mess in the first place. It was just… so like her that Ajax couldn’t help but laugh. 

“I came down here for you, silly.” Ajax said, once he contained his laughter. “You are no monster. You don’t belong down here.” 

Lumine’s eyes widened. Slowly, she crumpled onto her knees. 

“You…” She sobbed. “You idiot .” 

Ajax reached up, gently tucking Lumine’s hair behind her ears. 

“That’s me.” He agreed softly, cupping the side of her face. “A brute of a man.” 

Lumine’s face contorted as she tried to hold back tears. She leaned into his hand, shutting her eyes. 

Ajax leaned down, placing a kiss on Lumine’s forehead. 

Before he could recoil to his original position, Lumine wrapped her arms around Ajax. She abandoned his hand to nuzzle into his shoulder, letting out a stifled hiccup. 

Ajax wrapped his arms around his wife in response, never wanting to part with her again. It didn’t matter how miserable the Abyss felt— with Lumine in his arms, all suffering abated. 

Ajax held his wife until her muffled sobs died down. Despite how little he wanted to part with Lumine and the warmth that she brought, Ajax needed to see her face. 

Ajax gave his wife a small push, signaling that he wanted her to pull back. Lumine slowly released Ajax and sat up with his assistance. 

Lumine’s bright, golden eyes had returned to their previous vibrance, although Ajax could tell they still seemed tired. Lumine’s tears had abated as well, leaving only her slightly reddened cheeks as proof of their existence. 

“Are you okay?” Ajax asked, softly. 

Lumine offered a small nod. 

Ajax found that hard to believe, living in a place like the Abyss. But perhaps she had more experience in a place like this than he did, so who was he to judge? 

“That’s good.” Ajax said. 

He reached down, grabbing Lumine’s left hand. Ajax pulled it up to his mouth, placing a kiss on the back of her hand before rubbing his thumb over her ring finger.

“Your ring…” Ajax said, shifting his eyes from Lumine’s hand to her face. “What happened to it?” 

Ajax wasn’t upset that her ring was missing— he made sure to convey such in his tone. But he was a little curious— did she have any idea what happened to it? Her answer would give him insight into just how Aether treated his twin sister. 

Lumine instantly began to panic, pulling her hand from Ajax’s grasp. 

“I-I’m sorry, I just–” 

Ajax reached up and cupped the side of her face. 

“Hey, hey, hey,” He said, gently. “It’s alright. I’m not upset— we can always get you a new one later.” 

The panic in Lumine’s expression slowly quelled with Ajax’s reassurance, but it was quickly replaced by guilt. 

“I’m sorry… I really don’t know what happened to it.” Lumine said, quietly. “I woke up one morning and it just… wasn’t there. Hagare helped me search for it, but we both came up empty handed.” 

Ajax absorbed his wife’s words with a slight nod. If Lumine said she didn’t know what happened, then Ajax believed her. 

However, Aether was a separate story. And suddenly, as if he was given some kind of cue, Aether was on his feet. 

“You wouldn’t happen to mean this old thing, would you?” Aether walked over, dangling the ring in front of Lumine’s face from behind. 

Lumine gasped, snatching the ring away from Aether in an instant. 

“My ring!” She cried, happily. “Where did you find it?” 

Aether let out a small chuckle. 

“I found it on the ground in the hallway.” He explained, leaning down. “You must’ve dropped it on your way to your room, silly girl.” 

Aether placed a quick kiss on the top of Lumine’s head. She rolled her head back to get a better look at her brother, flashing him a grateful smile. 

“Thank you, Aether.” 

Aether smiled down at his sister for a moment until her attention shifted back to the ring. Then, his gaze shifted to Ajax. 

Aether’s innocent smile quickly faded into a smug one. Ajax glared. 

“Anything for my darling sister.” Aether hummed. 

Had it not been for Lumine’s proximity to him, Ajax might’ve tried to throw a punch at Aether. It didn’t matter to him if this man could beat a god or not— a prick was still a prick . 

“By the way,” Aether took a few steps around the couple, pausing to the left of them. “Since you are in better spirits, does that mean you’re ready to try and eat again?” 

Ajax blinked a few times. Lumine shrank down a bit, sheepishly glancing from Aether to her husband. 

“What is that supposed to mean?” Ajax asked. His hatred for Aether could wait.

“Her Highness has eaten very sparingly over the past few months,” Hagare supplied, joining the conversation. “I’ve done my best to keep her fed, but there were times when she wouldn’t let anyone near her.” 

Ajax made a quick glance over to Hagare before settling back on his wife. He raised an eyebrow at her, wanting to hear her side of the story. Lumine evaded eye contact, gently removing Ajax’s hand from her face. 

“Ah… the guilt made it hard to stomach most things…” Lumine said, quietly. “Some days it was worse than others…” 

While Ajax was grateful that his wife had cared about him and his feelings for three months, it was unacceptable that it had caused her so much pain. Even if Ajax hated Aether with every fiber of his being, he was willing to back up Aether’s idea on his wife’s behalf. 

Ajax offered a small nod of understanding before he pushed himself to his feet. He offered a hand to Lumine, helping her up as well. 

“If that’s the case, then you must be starving.” He said, offering a smile. “Why don’t we get some lunch? If your brother cooks anything like you do, I’m sure it’ll be great.” 

A small glimmer of confidence came to Lumine’s eyes. She gave an earnest nod, 

“Okay.” 

Aether led Ajax and Lumine through the hallways of the castle with ease. Hagare followed for a bit, but split off somewhere along the way. Ajax hoped the mage would regroup with them sooner rather than later— he had Ajax’s delusion, after all. But Hagare didn’t seem to be conspiring with Aether, so Ajax shifted his worry elsewhere for the time being. 

Most of the walk was quiet. Ajax walked beside Lumine, but was hesitant to hold her hand. After not seeing him for months, Ajax didn’t know how comfortable Lumine would be with him. 

Lumine’s attention stayed on the path ahead of her. She seemed rather thoughtful, and only ever glanced around from time to time. 

Aether, on the other hand, seemed as chipper as ever. He was humming a quiet melody– one Ajax didn’t recognize. His upbeat attitude towards the whole situation only made Ajax hate him more— whatever Aether thought of the whole thing, he didn’t seem to be taking it very seriously. 

Then again, it was hard to tell what exactly was running through Aether’s head. Every warning Ajax had gotten about him didn’t hold a candle to what Aether was like face to face. He was a lunatic, borderline psychopathic . And as someone who had been described as such by his fellow Harbingers, Ajax found the gaping differences between them concerning. 

“Here we are,” Aether stopped the group at a door, propping it open. “In we go, come on.” 

Aether ushered Lumine inside before releasing the door. Ajax had to push it back open to follow behind the twins, grumbling to himself. 

The room Aether had brought them to seemed to be a kitchen. By looks alone, Ajax assumed that the kitchen was well equipped for its purpose. The only issue was that it matched the design of the castle, giving it a… less than comfortable atmosphere. 

Attached to the kitchen area was a small dinner table. Aether had Lumine sit down there before heading to the kitchen, leaving Ajax to hover aimlessly between the two areas. 

Ajax considered, for a moment, following Aether to make sure he didn’t poison the food. But after some deliberation, Ajax found himself seated next to his wife instead. 

Lumine had very little reaction to Ajax sitting down, but it didn’t seem to be purposeful ignorance. Her emotional breakdown from the throne room seemed to leave her in a dazed state. Her gaze was as hollow as Aether’s heart— it pained Ajax to see his wife that way. But after months in the Abyss… it wasn’t an unexpected sight to see. 

Ajax subtly scooted his chair closer to Lumine. She slowly looked over in his direction, and Ajax froze. He waited a moment to see if his actions were unwelcomed, but Lumine didn’t give him any indication. 

Still grasping her attention, Ajax quickly cleared his throat. 

“That fuzzball that was with us a moment ago,” He said, trying to spark a conversation. “He’s your friend, right?” 

Lumine blinked a few times. 

“You mean Hagare?” She asked, a bit surprised. “Yes, he’s my friend.” 

Ajax gave a thoughtful hum, nodding. 

“I met him.” Ajax supplied for context. “One on one, I mean.” 

“You did?” 

“Mmhm… I’m not sure what to think of him.” 

At first glance, Hagare was a monster. He was a creature of the Abyss— a life not equal to that of a human. But the more Ajax spoke with the mage… the more of a difference he could sense. 

To Ajax, it seemed like the only part of Hagare that wasn’t human was his appearance. Aside from that, he held more humanity than his so-called ‘prince’. 

“We talked a lot on the way here,” Ajax continued. “Has he really lived with us all this time?” 

 “Yes, he’s been with us since we first moved to Snezhnaya.” Lumine said, thoughtfully. “Although, I suppose he’s been there since the very beginning.”

Lumine pressed her back against the mountain wall, Hagare a couple feet from her. Had she been any closer to Liyue Harbor, the Mililith posted outside the front gate would have been able to see her predicament.  

“I know why you’re here.” Lumine said. Her chest was uncomfortably tight, tears pricking at her eyes. 

“Then you know this is not what I want for you.” Hagare replied. 

He sounded rather disappointed in the turn of events. It irked Lumine deeper than she thought it would. 

“I won’t go back.” She hissed. 

“I don’t want you to,” Hagare reiterated. “But if you don’t come with me, His Highness will try something much worse.” 

The mage extended his hand to Lumine, but she looked away from him. Hagare sighed, floating towards Lumine. 

“Perhaps we could find another way for you to escape,” Hagare tried to reason. “Or maybe you could strike a deal with the Prince–” 

“Go away.” 

“Princess,” 

“Leave me ALONE!” Lumine shouted, startling Hagare back a few feet. 

Hagare said nothing. His silence was almost more painful than his words. 

Lumine considered reaching out to him for a moment— apologizing for her attitude. Hagare was her guard— her friend. He was just as much of a victim to Aether’s whims as she was. 

But the words never came. And suddenly, in a flash of blue, gray, and red, Hagare was laying across the road. 

A tall stranger stood in front of Lumine, towering over her in height. He had his back towards her, facing Hagare with a blade made of water. 

Panic filled Lumine’s veins as her eyes flicked between Hagare and the stranger. The movement was so sudden, she couldn’t tell how much damage was done. Was Hagare dead? Could a person finish an Abyss Mage in just a single blow? 

All fear abated as the stranger turned to Lumine. Her teary, golden eyes met the dull, blue eyes of her future husband. 

“You alright, Girlie?” 

Lumine blinked a few times. 

“G-Girlie?” She repeated, dumbfounded. 

The ginger-haired man chuckled a little, offering an apologetic smile. 

“Sorry, I wasn’t sure what to call you.” Without warning, he grabbed Lumine’s arm to inspect it. “Were you burnt at all?” 

Lumine quickly pulled her arm from his grasp, her face heating up. 

“I’m fine! I’m okay,” She insisted. “Just a little… startled is all.” 

Lumine’s gaze slowly shifted past the man. Hagare was still motionless on the ground. There was a chance that Hagare was playing dead to avoid any more conflict.

But if he wasn’t… 

A gentle hand landed on the side of Lumine’s arm, snapping her from her thoughts. 

“That’s good.” The man said, gaining a smile. “Sorry for my sudden appearance. I was working nearby when I caught a glimpse of the Abyss Mage. It was closer to the harbor than most monsters dare to go, so I figured something was up.” 

Although the man’s eyes were devoid of any spark, they held great emotion. His smile was carefree, yet his gaze radiated genuine concern. He was worried about Lumine— a woman he had never met before. 

Lumine had no doubt this man had a kind heart. 

Her mouth was agape, but the words remained stuck. The man waited, patiently as Lumine tried to gather her wits. 

“...Thank you.” She said finally, her eyes clouding with tears. 

Whether or not Hagare was truly a threat didn’t matter. The man had stepped in to protect Lumine, unknowingly securing her freedom.  

A smile danced upon Lumine’s lips. 

“Thank you for saving me.” 

A slight commotion rang out from the kitchen as Lumine told her story. It seemed Aether was busy at work. 

“That was him?” Ajax asked, mildly surprised. 

Lumine nodded. 

“Hagare was there on Aether’s orders. He had no intention of harming me, but to any normal person I’m sure it seemed like I was being attacked.” 

Lumine’s voice died away after she finished her sentence. It seemed like she had nothing else to say, but Ajax could tell she had something on her mind. He waited silently, offering a reassuring smile as a prompt to continue. 

Lumine’s eyes slowly drifted down to the table. 

“...Funny enough, that was the moment Hagare gained respect for you. You might have injured him, but he was happy that somebody was willing to stand up for me…” 

Lumine’s shoulders faintly began to tremble. Ajax leaned down to get a better look at her face, only to catch the light reflecting off of a tear sliding down Lumine’s cheek. 

Lumine looked up at Ajax through her bangs. 

“...So was I.”  

Ajax’s expression softened. 

He had always thought that their first meeting was what piqued Lumine’s interest in him. Ajax had saved her, and she was impressed by his strength. In the same way, Ajax was attracted to her beauty.

But… it wasn’t that simple.

In his eyes, Ajax had saved a damsel in distress. A woman in need of help who he stumbled on by circumstance. But for Lumine… Ajax became a barrier between her and the Abyss. Not only protecting her from her brother’s attempt to bring her back, but by also giving her a life. A home and a family to return to. 

Just as Lumine chased away Ajax’s nightmares as he slept, Ajax had given his wife a sense of safety. 

Ajax reached out, gently tilting Lumine’s head towards him. Her eyes were glossy, tears trickling down her cheeks. And yet… she held a smile. 

Sounds from the kitchen stilled. 

“I’m sorry,” Lumine did her best to wipe her tears away. “I’m still a little emotional…” 

“It’s alright. You have every right to be.” Ajax replied. “Lumine, I-” 

Suddenly, a silver object zipped past Ajax’s face. Before Ajax could realize what was happening, the fork was already secure between Lumine’s index and middle finger. The tips of the prongs were inches from her eye— one second more, and things would’ve ended badly . 

Lumine’s eyes instantly flicked over to Aether, Ajax not far behind. Aether was standing at the kitchen counter with a few utensils splayed out in front of him— a spoon and a knife. A fork was missing from the ensemble. 

Aether held a rather proud smile, watching his sister as she shot to her feet. Lumine’s tears dissolved away as if they had never been there in the first place. 

“What the hell?!” She shouted with an anger Ajax had never seen from her before. 

“I hate to see you waste your tears, Lumi.” Aether replied, calmly. “You never used to cry, before. It’s sad to see you’ve changed.” 

Lumine’s fist clenched around the fork. Ajax looked quickly between the twins, still trying to wrap his head around the situation. He was equally worried as he was furious. 

Lumine opened her mouth to say something. To scream at Aether. 

But the words never came. 

Lumine slammed the fork onto the table before turning to leave. 

“Lumine-” Ajax reached for his wife, but she stormed out before he could stop her. 

The moment Lumine was gone, Ajax flipped around in his seat. Aether was still holding a smug smile, showing no ounce of regret. 

Ajax genuinely didn’t understand. His blood was boiling just looking at the so-called ‘Prince’. 

Antagonizing Ajax was understandable— but antagonizing Lumine? While she’s in her most vulnerable state? Aether’s motives were almost as unpredictable as his personality. 

“Why would you do that?!” Ajax snapped. “I thought you wanted to help her!” 

“This is helping her.” Aether said, amused. “Aren't you curious about who she used to be?”

“Why does that matter?!” 

Aether paid no mind to Ajax’s question. 

“Lumine and I were taken in by the royal family of Khaenri’ah. As such, we became the Prince and Princess.” Aether picked up the knife before him and began to toy with it. “I gained a reputation for being compassionate to our subjects, while Lumine… she gained one for being apathetic.” 

Aether sighed woefully. 

“His disposition was much different than it is now. She was a warrior– a force to be reckoned with. Assigned a guard for appearances, not protection.” Aether’s face contorted, as if he had eaten something bitter. “Now, she’s acting like a housewife .” 

Ajax stood up. 

“ That’s what you’re upset about? Are you serious?!” He shouted. 

Aether clicked his tongue a few times. 

“You don’t understand. You’ve ruined her, Childe. Made her soft.” He pointed the knife at Ajax. “You’re going to get her killed . She was better off feeling nothing at all.” 

Ajax opened his mouth to argue, but paused. Something about Aether’s words didn’t sit right with him. 

Aside from the blatant horribleness of the entire opinion, his recollection of the past sounded… off. A bit vague for a firsthand experience. Although mind games seemed to be Aether’s expertise— there was no telling why he said what he did. 

“You’re not worth the oxygen I waste speaking to you.” Ajax hissed. 

Without another word between them, Ajax turned and left the room. He heard a faint chuckle from Aether as the doorway got further and further away. 

Ajax wandered the hallways of the castle aimlessly for some time. He quickly realized that he had no idea where he was going, even if he had a destination in mind. Ajax suddenly empathized with his wife’s first experience in the Zapolyarny Palace. 

Hagare stepped in at some point, miraculously appearing out of thin air right in front of Ajax. Sooner enough, Ajax ended up at the door to Lumine’s room. Hagare gave him a quick warning about Lumine’s current state, but Ajax waved him off. If she wasn’t mad at him, Ajax could handle it. 

Hesitantly, Hagare retreated to elsewhere in the castle. Ajax knocked on the door a few times, making sure to add, 

“Honey, it’s me.” 

At first, all Ajax received was silence. But slowly, he began to hear the sound of movement inside. 

After a moment or so, the door opened to a crack. Ajax could feel Lumine’s eyes studying him before the door opened the rest of the way. 

“Thanks, Girlie.” He said, walking into the room. 

Ajax could hear Lumine shut the door behind him, but he was far more interested in studying her room. It was the brightest of all the rooms Ajax had been in so far, and possibly the only one with a more natural light source. 

Lumine had a desk with a lamp resting upon it, shedding the room in a gentle, yellow light. Various decorations, seemingly hand made from colorful paper, were strung along the wall. Lumine also seemed to have a collection of trinkets stashed in every corner of the room. 

The trinkets were quite the variety, suggesting they were from more than one nation. Ajax guessed they were gifts from Hagare, since Lumine was not allowed to leave the Abyss. But there was a chance they could be from Aether as well, as hard as it was to imagine. 

Perhaps, before she left for the first time, Aether was much kinder towards Lumine. Ajax shuddered to think Aether had been cruel right from the start— Lumine didn’t deserve that. 

“Cute room you got,” Ajax turned to face his wife, smiling. “It seems your decorating skills haven’t changed a bit.” 

Lumine’s eyes immediately downcast. 

“It’s sad to see you’ve changed.” 

Ajax kicked himself. 

“Sorry, wrong choice of words.” He said, quickly. “Are you okay?” 

Lumine slowly looked up at Ajax again. The anger in her eyes seemed to have died down, but the bitterness was still residual. 

“I’m-... yeah.” She answered with a sigh. “Aether just… does that sometimes. It’s why I prefer to be alone when I stay here.” 

“I get the whole sibling-bickering thing, but that shouldn’t be normal.” Ajax said. “You could’ve lost an eye .” 

“Aether knew I could catch it.” 

“Are you sure?” 

“I don’t know what you think of him,” Lumine took a step towards Ajax. “But Aether would never do anything to harm me.” 

Her words were becoming defensive. Ajax wasn’t here to challenge her— he just didn’t… understand . But it wasn’t in his nature like it was in hers. 

“You’re right, I don’t really know much about him.” Ajax said, calmly. “Aether told me a bit about you— Could you tell me a bit about him?”

Lumine had talked about Aether before, but it was under the guise of her secret. Now, Ajax gave her the opportunity to share the whole story. 

Lumine’s gaze softened a little. She remained silent for a moment before she motioned to her bed. Ajax sat down without a second thought, and Lumine took a seat beside him. 

“...Would you believe me if I told you I used to be the colder twin?” Lumine asked. 

Ajax offered a slow nod. Aether had said that as well. 

Lumine’s eyes drifted down to her hands, resting on her lap. 

“Aether used to be a very gentle soul, so much so that it made him naive to the world— any world we visited.” Lumine explained, slowly. “I had to watch over him so he didn’t get hurt. I shielded his innocence as he explored new worlds with a child-like wonder, so naturally my disposition was a bit colder than his.” 

Aether… naive? That didn’t seem possible. 

“...However, things changed after the fall of Khaenri’ah.” Lumine continued, lifting her eyes up to the wall. “Aether ushered me away from the ashes in hopes of escape. But before we could leave Teyvat, an unknown god separated Aether and I…. Before I even knew what was going on, I was back on Teyvat.” 

Ajax felt his heart clench. Lumine had tried to flee… He didn’t blame her, of course, but the thought of never meeting her… It filled Ajax with an unimaginable sorrow. 

“After that, I began to travel Teyvat in search of Aether. I managed to find Dainsleif along the way— my brother’s own guard. He joined me in my search for Aether.” Lumine glanced over at Ajax. 

The Dainsleif bit wasn’t a necessary element of the story, but she hoped it would explain a few things about their relationship. Ajax simply nodded along, trying to focus his attention on the story itself rather than dissecting it.  

“Some time after I met up with Dainsleif, I found Aether— or, rather, he found me.” Lumine said. “He was different than I remembered, but he was still my brother… I returned to his side and he brought me into the Abyss, despite my reservations about it…” 

Lumine’s voice quieted with sorrow. 

“...It took me too long to realize that the Abyss had ruined him.” She said. “His compassion for his people had morphed into vengeance with no way to cure them… and the once kind-hearted prince became a hateful king.” 

Ajax scooted closer to his wife, wrapping his arm around her waist. 

“I’m sorry...” Those simple words were not enough to express the regret Ajax felt for his wife. To watch someone you love change so drastically… he didn’t know what that felt like. But he did remember seeing the same kind of sorrow from his family after he had exited the Abyss. 

Ajax wondered if Aether wished he were different… if he hadn’t changed at all. Ajax felt that way, sometimes. But such a feeling would require genuine care for his family, and Ajax wasn’t sure Aether was capable of such a thing. 

“It’s okay. I’ve stopped… wanting him back.” Lumine said with feigned certainty. “All I can do is find a way to love him as is.” 

He doesn’t deserve your love.  

Ajax bit his tongue. He wasn’t here to argue— only to listen. To understand the situation past a quick glance. 

“If Aether changed for the w–... in the way that he did,” Ajax said, correcting himself mid-sentence. “Why didn’t you?” 

“You mean why is he cruel and I’m not?” Lumine asked. 

Ajax nodded. 

“I think it’s because... I am not duty bound like he is.” Lumine said, with some thought. 

“Duty bound?” Ajax asked. 

“We were both rulers of Khaenri’ah, but not of the Abyss.” She explained. “If you want to be technical about it, Aether is the only successor of the Abyss Order. The title was passed down to him alone by its founder, Clothar Alberich. But since I was blood related, Aether dragged me along with him.” 

Ajax had to take a moment to think with all of the new information offered. There was very little the Fatui knew about the Abyss order’s origins— or at least, Ajax wasn’t informed of it. Clothar Alberich must’ve been one of the survivors, likely pure-blooded if he was able to keep his human form. Ajax made a mental note of this information before pushing it aside.

“Okay, I’m following so far,” Ajax said. “But if you’re willing to love your brother despite his attitude, why’d you leave? Your ideologies are similar to that of the Abyss Order, aren’t they?” 

Lumine stiffened in Ajax’s grasp. He instantly recoiled his arm, not wanting to make his wife uncomfortable. 

Lumine grabbed ahold of Ajax’s wrist before he could pull it too far away. 

“You don’t have to–” She stopped. “...I’m okay. You don’t have to pull away.” 

Ajax studied his wife’s eyes for a moment, looking for any sign of deception. Finding none, he slipped his hand from Lumine’s grasp and interlocked their fingers. 

“You don’t have to answer me. You’ve already said more than enough.” Ajax assured her. 

Lumine shook her head. 

“It’s fine, I promise. I just need to make a distinction.” She said. “The Abyss order is, at its core, the people of Khaenri’ah… But the Abyss is something entirely different.” 

An air of seriousness took over the room.

As far as Ajax knew,  Abyss was… a place. The origin of many strange things. But perhaps it was… something more . 

“The Abyss Order was founded upon a power that came from the depths of Sumeru— a strange kind of power with seemingly no source.” Lumine explained, carefully. “It was off-putting to me, but Clothar hailed the power as some kind of savior… It seemed to have a kind of healing property on Hilichurls, going as far as to give one back its former cognitive abilities…” 

“It empowers everything that dwells in the Abyss. Those who remain here longer than others gain a better cognitive ability. The creatures you see above the surface will not share the same traits.” 

Hagare’s words echoed in Ajax’s mind. 

Before, it had seemed like a much smaller thing… condensed at the center of the Abyss. A tangible magic. 

 But the way Lumine was describing it… the power wasn’t merely a part of the Abyss…. 

It was the Abyss. Every molecule of air, every shred of darkness, and every creature that bended to it’s whims… the Abyss was everything . 

Lumine squeezed Ajax’s hands, pulling him from his thoughts. She gave him a worried look, and he responded with a reassuring smile. 

“Sorry. Just trying to keep up.” He said. “You have more to say, right?” 

Lumine hesitated. 

“...This power is corrosive. We don’t know what it truly is, just that it doesn’t belong on Teyvat.” 

Lumine turned a little, reaching over with her free hand. She gently caressed the side fo Ajax’s face, skimming her thumb just below his eye. 

“But you’ve experienced this power before… You understand the kind of damage it can do…” Lumine said, just above a whisper. “...So you understand why I had to leave.” 

Somewhere in the depths of his soul, Ajax could feel it. The power stirring below his skin. 

From the second he had entered the Abyss, the power wanted to be free. His inner beast was calling— the Foul Legacy wanting to take shape. To return from whence it came and become a part of the whole. The Abyss . 

“...We have to leave.” Ajax finally spoke up, placing his hand on top of Lumine’s. “Please, Lumi, we have to leave .” 

It didn’t matter where they went. Ajax just needed to get Lumine out of the Abyss before it dissolved them both . 

Lumine nodded, slowly. 

“...Okay.” She replied. 

“Okay?” Ajax repeated, looking directly into her eyes. 

He needed to be sure. She needed to be sure. 

Lumine’s will solidified. 

“Okay.” She said once again, with more conviction. 

Ajax gave a nod in response, removing her hand from his face and standing up. Leaving their other hand intertwined, Ajax pulled Lumine up with him, leading her out of the room. 

Hagare led the married couple back to the throne room with ease. Not only was it connected to the main entrance to the building, but it seemed Aether had left the kitchen to rendezvous with Ajax and Lumine. 

The throne room was filled with the same lighting, but didn’t hold the same atmosphere as before. Perhaps Ajax had finally adjusted to the Abyss— or perhaps Aether’s disposition had changed. Everything seemed inextricably connected to the Prince in one way or another, it wasn’t hard to believe that the atmosphere had changed with his attitude. 

Aether was waiting a couple feet from the door, tapping his foot impatient. As soon as his eyes landed on his sister, Aether gained a bright smile. 

“There you are,” He hummed. “I just finished cooking. I was hoping we could walk back to the kitchen together.” 

Lumine’s grip on Ajax’s hand tightened. Ajax took the liberty of speaking on her behalf. 

“We appreciate the hospitality,” He said with as little bitterness as he could muster. “But it’s time for us to leave.” 

Aether’s smile faltered. 

“Is it?” He asked, walking towards the group. “Well if that’s the case, then I’d like to hear it from her .” 

Aether’s attention shifted over to Lumine. Kind, golden eyes met their colder counterparts. 

“Tell me, dear sister,” Aether continued. “Who will you choose? Your brother, or your husband?” 

Ajax’s eye twitched. 

The choice was whether or not to leave the Abyss– it had nothing to do with choosing one person over another. But Aether made the decision difficult— trying to use his familiar bond to Lumine to force her to stay. 

“Listen here, you–” Ajax began before Lumine held her free hand up. 

Ajax looked over at his wife with a desperate confusion. She didn’t have to make that choice— what Aether was doing was wrong.  

Lumine held eye contact with Ajax for a moment, offering a solemn nod. Her attention slowly turned back to her brother. 

Aether cocked his head to the side with a look of anticipation. 

Lumine’s hand slowly sank back down to her side. 

“...I was born with you…” Lumine hugged Ajax’s arm, pressing herself to his side. “...But I chose him.” 

Being with Aether was a responsibility— something Lumine had done because that’s all she knew, bound to her bloodline. Even when he changed, she returned to him without question. 

But marrying Ajax had been her choice— made out of love and adoration. She promised to take care of her husband until the day she died by her own will, not by obligation. 

Both Aether and Ajax were a bit surprised. Ajax reached over and squeezed his wife to him, pressing a kiss on her head.

Aether watched for a long time, unable to do anything else. 

“...I see.” He said, finally. “Do what you will— this place is not your prison.” 

Ajax almost scoffed at Aether’s words, but held it back. 

“Thank you, Aether.” Lumine replied. 

Aether said nothing in response. 

Lumine didn’t hesitate to pull Ajax towards the door, leading him past Aether. 

Aether didn’t turn to watch the couple leave, but he hovered in place for a while. 

Just as Lumine and Ajax reached the door, Ajax paused to glance over his shoulder. Hagare was hovering silently as well, unsure of what to do. 

“Hey, Fuzzball,” Ajax called. “Pick up the pace, would ya?” 

It was impossible to see the mage’s expression, but Ajax could feel the elation from Hagare’s demeanor alone. 

“O-of course, Master Ajax!” He hurried over to the couple, exiting the throne room along with them. 

* * * 

Lumine and Aether’s initial descent to Teyvat landed them in the nation of Khaenri’ah. They both awoke at the same time, and decided to explore the nation they found themselves in. 

Exploration slowly became investment in the society. And the more invested they became, the less the twins wanted to leave. 

In the end, Aether and Lumine were taken in by the royal family, granting them the title of ‘Prince’ and ‘Princess’ of Khaenri’ah. 

Of the twins, Aether played a more prominent role in ruling Khaenri’ah. His charismatic and kind personality drew in his subjects. 

Lumine, on the other hand, had less of a way with people. She was content to simply shadow her brother, stepping in to protect him when politics took a nasty turn.  

Each twin was assigned a guard to watch over them. For his greater public grandeur, Aether was assigned the Twilight sword— the captain of the Khaenri’an royal guards.  While Dainsleif couldn’t spare a lot of time to personally protect the prince, he was always available for any public event. 

Lumine, on the other hand, was assigned a guard of a lesser rank. This was due to both her lesser contribution, as well as her physical prowess over her brother (prior to arriving on Teyvat, Lumine had focused more on training during their travels than Aether did. Aether was more in it for the experience— the people and the sights. And Lumine was content to protect her brother as he did so). The guard’s name was Hagare, given the title of ‘Star Chaser’ by his dotting charge. 

“Why ‘Star Chaser’, your highness?” Hagare asked. 

Lumine giggled. 

“Because you’re always scrambling to catch up with Aether and I.”

Hagare sighed, shaking his head. 

“I wouldn’t have to catch up if you two would stay put.” 

“Aether is an adventurer by blood. Sitting still too long will make him stir crazy— and I’m obliged to follow him.”

Hagare did his best to keep both twins happy, as well as in check. But his job was only made harder by Dainsleif, who tended to be an enabler for Aether’s shenanigans. It seemed the Twilight Sword had a soft spot for the Prince… 

Lumine found it hard to believe how much things had changed between Aether and Dainsleif. After the destruction of Khaenri’ah… things were never the same again.

Chapter Text

Ice-cold air filled Ajax’s lungs as he arrived at the surface. The sunlight beamed down on him, causing him to squint until he could adjust to the presence of light. 

Ajax didn’t realize how stifling the atmosphere of the Abyss was until he could finally take a deep breath. Although the frigid air made his lungs sting a little, it was refreshing to take in. 

With the extra oxygen, Ajax felt as though his brain was finally working again. He immediately started running through the events of the Abyss and analyzing what had happened. 

Meanwhile, Lumine’s exit was handled much more gracefully. She took a deep breath once her feet was on the ground, but her reasoning didn’t seem to be for lack of oxygen. All energy seemed to leave her body at once, and Lumine’s shoulders slumped. Lumine sighed, closing her eyes for a moment before Ajax called for her attention. 

“Where’s Hagare?” He asked, taking a quick glance around. 

The place Ajax and his wife had ended up in was not the same place Ajax had entered the Abyss. They were in a far more open area— a lake coated in thick ice with very little tree cover. A gentle snowfall was sprinkling from the sky, but the sun still beamed through the clouds. The ice, coated in snow, became safe enough to tread on. 

But aside from the new location, one member of the party was seemingly missing. The little red mage stuck out like a sore thumb against the pale hue of Snezhnaya, and yet he was nowhere to be seen. 

“Abyssal creatures can control their exit points through the network,” Lumine supplied. “He likely exited at the entrance closest to the house, thinking we would come with him. But he’s not a Herald— he can only control his own exit point.”

Ajax offered a faint nod, but continued to scan the area. 

“And where exactly did we exit from? I don’t see a portal.” 

Lumine slowly walked to Ajax’s side. 

“Not every exit point is an entry point. Some places do both, but most do one or the other.” She said. “Exit points are masked because they’re solely for arrival, not entry. We couldn’t go back through even if we could see it.” 

“Ah, I see.” 

Even with everything he had learned about the Abyss from his second visit, Ajax realized he had barely scratched the surface. He had a vague understanding of what the Abyss was, but its abilities were far more complicated than he originally thought— stretching far beyond comprehension like the sky above. 

The couple stood silently for a moment, watching their breath as it turned to cold smoke in the air. The quiet crunch of animals trodding through the snow could faintly be heard, as well as the light rustle of tree branches. 

Unlike the complete silence of the Abyss, Ajax found the background noise quite peaceful. Whatever part of him had stirred in the Abyss had since calmed down, and his body felt at ease. It was no wonder Aether was such a horrible person— living in the Abyss for so long must’ve eroded his soul down to nothing at all. 

Ajax nudged Lumine with his elbow, glancing over at his wife. 

“Are you ready to head home?” 

Lumine’s eyes remained out in front of her for a moment. She let out another breath, watching the cold smoke drift through the air. 

“...Will it be empty…?” She asked, quietly. 

Lumine’s eyes slowly drifted over to her husband. Compared to when she first saw him— when Ajax first arrived in the Abyss— her gaze was different. 

It was as if Ajax had been Lumine’s only light in that dismal place. But now that she had returned to the surface, where endless light shined down from the clouds, Ajax’s light was suddenly quite dull.

Ajax hesitated. Of course the house would be empty. Nobody else lived there but he and his wife. 

And yet… Ajax could tell by Lumine’s gaze that her question wasn’t that simple.

“…What do you mean by that?” He asked, carefully. 

Lumine’s eyebrows knit together as she tried to formulate her thoughts. 

“…Being in the Abyss reminded me a bit of home…” She said, “Just me, alone…” 

“But you have me,” Ajax said, but was quickly cut off by Lumine. 

“Do I?” She snapped, anger seeping into her tone.

Ajax opened his mouth for an instant rebuttal but stopped. What did she mean, exactly? 

His expression must’ve been telling, because Lumine continued, bitterly, 

“It didn’t seem like it when we were standing in the snow.” 

…Right. With Aether and the Abyss out of the equation, that still left the problem lingering between Ajax and his wife. After everything said down in the Abyss, they had never really talked about that night. 

Ajax had apologized— thrown himself at her feet in desperation. But Lumine had never actually forgiven him, more worried about the circumstances at hand. And now… there was a lot to be said. 

Lumine took a few steps ahead of Ajax, turning to face him. 

Ajax sighed. 

“You’re angry.” He knew he deserved whatever was coming. 

Lumine’s face reddened a little. 

“I’m-!” Lumine paused, taking a breath and lowering her voice. “I’m frustrated .” 

“Why?” Ajax didn’t ask out of stupidity, he wanted to hear Lumine’s thoughts on the matter. That was the whole point of his initial apology— he wanted to understand. 

Lumine closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. 

“I understand that my secrets hurt you, but you could’ve cut me some slack.” She started, calmly. “You could’ve taken a moment to compose yourself and look at the bigger picture— to realize that everything I do, I do for you .” 

The longer she went on, the more emotional her voice became. 

“I welcome you home with a bright smile and open arms. I don’t cry when you leave the next day so you won’t worry about me when you’re gone.” She said, her voice becoming louder with each list. “I shoved down every ounce of guilt I have ever felt for keeping my past hidden so you wouldn’t have to face your own past again. And I wait for you, in an empty home, staving off my fears until you show back up again.” 

Lumine balled her hands into fists. 

“Being alone for a time is manageable— but the thought of you not coming home one day? That you would leave me alone forever ? I can’t stand it—“ Tears pricked her eyes. “But what would you know about that? You’ve never considered how I might feel because you’ve never had to worry about me— your perfect little wife who just does what she’s told!” 

Ajax let out a mumbled apology, but it was barely audible. 

Lumine’s face contorted with anger as tears slipped down her cheeks. In one, swift motion, she knelt down and scooped some snow into her hands. 

“You are a selfish,” Lumine pelted Ajax with a snowball. “ Selfish man!” 

Her words echoed into the distance before they died away. 

Lumine’s eyes fixated on her husband, but his eyes averted from hers. Ajax said nothing in response, not even a mumble this time around.  

Lumine’s shoulders began to tremble as she ducked her head down, eyes focused on the ground ahead of her. 

“...I’ll quit being a Harbinger,” Ajax spoke up finally. “If that would cure the ache you feel.” 

Lumine’s head instantly snapped up and her eyes widened. Ajax held a sympathetic smile, with complete sincerity behind his words. 

“…What?” She asked in disbelief. 

“You’re right about me— I am a selfish man.” Ajax took a step towards Lumine. “After we got married, I went back to work as if nothing had changed. I thought I could have it all— a good personal life that was separate from the Harbinger Childe. But in reality, that separation does not exist.” 

Regret was etched into his gaze. 

“You’ve always been heeding the consequences of my work life, even simply by waiting for me.” Ajax continued. “And in my attempt to continue this meaningless balancing act— to get what I wanted— I never stopped to consider how you felt about it.” 

He took another step towards Lumine. 

“You have been compromising for a very long time— from your life with your brother to your life with me. And I think it’s about time that changed.” Ajax said, earnestly. “You are worth more to me than a title. So if you want me to step down— to be with you— just say the word.” 

Lumine’s mouth fell slightly agape. Tears began steadily trickling down her face, even as she tried to wipe them away. 

“B-but…. You’ve been working to be a harbinger since you joined the Fatui… I can’t just ask you to throw that away!” Lumine cried. 

Ajax closed the distance between them. He reached up and cupped the side of Lumine’s face, gently thumbing her tears away. 

“What makes you think I’m overly attached to the position, hm?” He asked, almost teasingly. “The only reason I’m a Harbinger is because it’s the position that equates to my fighting skills. Of course I fought my way to the position of a Harbinger, but I’ve always wanted to test my strength— push my limits. Even if there was nothing to gain from it, I would’ve fought all the same simply to be stronger. The title ‘Harbinger’ just so happened to come along with it.” 

Ajax had never been overly fond of the Harbingers’ responsibilities, and was always looking for a fight. His ambition lied in getting stronger– a way to prevent his past from ever repeating itself. It was no surprise he had risen to the rank of Harbinger, but perhaps it was never truly his goal. 

Ajax offered a bright smile. 

“I can still fight without being a Harbinger, so I don’t care if I’m ranked at all.” He said. “Although I guess that’s still a bit selfish of me, wanting to have everything.” 

Lumine stared at Ajax silently for a long time, awe glistening in her eyes. She reached up, placing her hand on top of his. 

“You don’t have to quit being a harbinger,”  She said, decidedly. “I just… need you to be present when you come home.” 

Ajax could tell she had more to say and waved her on with his free hand. A look of embarrassment washed over Lumine’s face and she hid in Ajax’s hand. 

“And… if at all possible…” She said, quietly. “I’d like you to be home more often.” 

Ajax cooed at his wife’s embarrassment, and she huffed. Her pout was even cuter than her initial embarrassment. 

“I think I can manage that,” Ajax pressed a kiss to Lumine’s nose. “Especially since The Jester used to be your Royal Mage. If I tell him you asked, I’m sure he’ll find a way to make it work.” 

Lumine lightly punched Ajax’s chest with her free hand. 

“Don’t hold that over him, that time has long passed.” She told him. 

Ajax chuckled a bit. 

“Okay, okay. I’ll just say it’s a request from my lovely wife and nothing more.” Ajax conceded. “I’m sure he’d still have a bit of sympathy even without rubbing your status in his face.” 

Lumine pulled Ajax’s hand from her face, intertwining their fingers. 

“Good.” 

Ajax smiled. 

“Good.” he repeated. 

The walk back to the cabin was filled with light-hearted chatter. The couple bickered playfully, dissolving into bubbling laughter along the way. 

By the time they arrived home, the sun was setting over the horizon and the snow had ceased to fall. The cabin’s light was one, but Lumine and Ajax assumed it was Hagare’s doing. Needless to say, they were surprised to find a familiar little boy sitting inside, rocking to and fro on the rocking chair. 

“Teucer?” Lumine asked, surprised. 

Teucer’s eyes lit up the moment he spotted his brother and sister-in-law. 

“Sister!” He sprung off of the chair. “Brother! You’re back!” 

Teucer ran over and hugged Lumine’s waist. Lumine hugged him back, but was very confused. 

“What are you doing here, bud?” She asked. 

“Mommy and Daddy said I could come over to play,” Teucer explained, detaching himself from Lumine. “But you weren’t here, so I waited.” 

“How long have you been waiting, Teucer?” Ajax asked, grabbing Teucer’s attention. 

The child instantly rushed over to his brother, hugging Ajax’s legs. 

“Not long,” He insisted. “And Mr. Fuzzball has been keeping me company!” 

On cue, Hagare appeared from down the hallway with a blanket in his hands. 

“Oh,” He said, surprised. “Welcome back, Miss Lumine and Master Ajax.” 

“So you did beat us back,” Ajax said, slightly amused. “We were wondering what happened to you.” 

Hagare floated over to Teucer, draping the blanket over the child’s shoulders.

Teucer instantly released Ajax, grabbing ahold of the blanket and surrounding himself in it. 

“Ah, there was a slight miscalculation on my exit point,” Hagare said. “It seems we arrived at different locations.” 

“You don’t usually use the network with a partner,” Lumine said. “You probably had no clue that we’d be left behind.” 

“Yes, I apologize for our separation.” Hagare replied. “You weren’t far, were you?” 

Lumine shrugged. 

“It was a bit of a walk, but it was nice.” She smiled. “Ajax and I got to talk for a while.” 

Teucer tugged at Lumine’s hand. 

“Lumi, Lumiiii,” He called for her attention. “Play with me!” 

“Okay, okay,” Lumine knelt down to better meet Teucer’s height. “What are we playing?” 

Teucer thought for a moment. 

“Pillow fight!” 

“Pillow fight?” Lumine repeated. “Then I guess we’ll need some pillows. Could you go grab some for us?” 

Teucer nodded excitedly before running down the hallway. 

“Young Master, be careful with the blan-” Hagare tried to warn Teucer, but he was too late. A distant thud came from down the hallway, followed by ‘I’m okay!’. 

Lumine snickered a bit, standing back up. 

“Young Master?” Ajax repeated, amused. “I bet he’s eating that up.” 

“Lumine requested that I call Teucer something other than ‘Smaller Ajax’.” Hagare stated, simply. 

“I mean, it’s basically the same nickname.” Lumine cut in. “But it’s cute.” 

Ajax hung his jacket up by the door, glancing over his shoulder at his wife. 

“You still hungry?” He asked. “We never did get to eat.” 

“ Starved .” She answered, wilting dramatically. 

“You okay if I cook?” 

Lumine let out a small gasp. 

“That would be wonderful .” 

Ajax was an especially good cook— this much Lumine had learned when they first moved into the cabin. But since work normally kept him busy, Lumine did most of the cooking for both herself and Ajax. 

She didn’t mind it— and Lumine knew how to cook pretty well. But nothing compared to Ajax’s cooking— just thinking about it made her mouth water. 

Quick footsteps echoed down the hallway until Tecuer appeared again. His blanket was miraculously missing (likely ditched after his trip) and he was holding three pillows. 

“Three pillows?” Lumine asked with feigned offense. “You’d better not be keeping two for yourself— that would be cheating!” 

Teucer giggled. 

“One is for Mr. Fuzzball!” 

Hagare startled. 

“Me?” He asked. 

“Yeah!” Teucer replied. “Have you played pillow fight before?” 

“I-... can’t say that I have.” 

“Oh, you have.” Lumine interjected. “Not willingly, mind you, but you went a round or two with me over an issue I don’t even remember.” 

“Mr. Fuzzball has a bad memory.” Teucer commented. 

He didn’t know much about Hagare— it was questionable if he even knew Hagare’s real name. But Teucer was a smart child, and he picked up on little details of Lumine’s conversations with Hagare. 

“He does,” Lumine agreed. “Seems like you’ll have to teach him how to play again.” 

Teucer gained a determined look on his face. 

“Okay!” 

He handed a pillow to Lumine, rushing over to Hagare. Hagare hesitantly held out his hands to receive a pillow. He seemed like he didn’t quite know what to do with it. 

“Come on, come on!” Teucer cheered, running into the living room. 

Hagare followed behind Teucer while Lumine brought up the rear. 

“We can only play a few rounds,” Lumine warned. “Then I’ll walk you home for bedtime.” 

“Can I sleepover?” Teucer pleaded. “Please please please?” 

Lumine placed her hands on her hips, pillow still in grasp. 

“Did your parents say you could?” 

“They said I can always sleepover if you’ll let me!” 

Lumine smiled. 

“Alright then. A few rounds and then I’ll tuck you in.” 

“Okay!” 

After a few rounds of pillow fight, Lumine helped Teucer through his nighttime routine and tucked him into bed. She then joined Ajax for a late dinner, having nearly three platefulls of food (much to Ajax’s delight). 

Hagare returned to his little home in the woods, despite Ajax giving him permission to stay in the house if he would like to. As soon as the mage was gone, the married couple instantly started planning how to improve his little home. 

Not long after, Ajax and Lumine ran through a nighttime routine of their own and headed for bed. With his wife nestled into his chest, Ajax slept better than he had in the past couple of days. And with how quickly Lumine dozed off, he assumed it was the same for her as well. 

* * * 

Weeks went by without incident.

 Ajax returned to work and passed along his request to Pierror. While his schedule didn’t change that much, Ajax was given more local jobs that could guarantee he’d have time to go home for the night. 

In his absence, Ajax started writing notes for his wife— Little encouragements and reminders of how much he loved Lumine, tucked away in spots he knew she’d find later in the day. 

Meanwhile, Lumine kept herself busy with renovating Hagare’s home, now that it was no longer a secret project. Teucer came by to help once or twice, being the only other person who knew of Hagare’s existence. 

The rest of Ajax’s family did their best to keep Lumine company. They were not told about the Abyss incident, but a fight was vaguely mentioned to explain Lumine’s sudden three-day absence. 

Lumine also made a few more trips to the Zapolyarny Palace, since the initial shock had died down. Ajax had gotten her a big, fluffy jacket similar to his own that she could wear to keep warm in the palace. Lumine preferred Ajax’s jacket, though. 

Many of her visits ended up being a tea party with Pulcinella as they waited for Ajax’s return. After running out of mundane topics, the two quickly got in the habit of complaining about Ajax’s co-workers— especially Dottore. Dottore was less than pleased with Lumine’s visits, unable to do much but avoid her to curb his frustration. 

Generally, everything was running smoothly. Without secrets dangling over their heads, the married couple found it easier to communicate with one another and enjoy their time together. 

Not only that, but with Hagare’s presence known by all occupants of the cabin, he was quickly integrated into the family. Lumine claimed Hagare was like a brother to her, while Ajax claimed Hagare was more like a child. It had been an ongoing argument for many, many days. 

This, among other arguments, would instantly become fuel for Ajax’s competitive fire. Of everything he had learned in the Abyss, he clung tightly to the notion of Lumine being as strong, if not stronger, than her brother. And allegedly, Aether had beaten a god . 

Needless to say, Ajax was ecstatic to duel with his wife for the first time. He was humbled very quickly after the match started, despite Lumine claiming, innocently, that she was a bit rusty. And since then, Ajax vowed to best her one day— taking every opportunity he could to challenge her again. 

All and all, the married couple had found a new sense of normal. 

“I’m baaaack~” Ajax was met with a wave of warmth the moment he opened the front door. 

“Welcome back, my love!” Lumine called distantly from somewhere in the house. 

She had been busy, it seemed. The fire was roaring with a fresh pile of chopped wood stacked nearby. The kitchen seemed to be spotless as well, aside from the activity brimming at the stove top. 

“Welcome back, Ajax!” Hagare chirped. 

Rather than Lumine, the fuzzy mage had taken her usual spot in the kitchen. He seemed to be in charge of cooking, but Ajax was left questioning if that was something Hagare knew how to do or not. 

His attention was drawn away from the odd sight by Lumine appearing at the edge of the hallway. Her arms were full of a plethora of colored clothes, belonging both to herself and Ajax.  

Initially Lumine dodged Ajax, walking speedily around him in a hurry to collect a shirt lying on the back of the couch. Ajax spun around to try and follow Lumine, but she was too quick. Byt the time he turned to face her, Lumine had already snatched up the shirt and changed directions. 

Lumine walked over to Ajax, placing a quick kiss on his lips. 

“Hi.” She said with a sweet smile. 

Ajax smiled in return. 

“Hi.” He reached up and cupped the side of Lumine’s face, drawing her in for another kiss. But before their lips could meet, Hagare let out a noise of distress. 

Lumine instantly broke from his grasp, looking around Ajax. The pot that Hagare was watching was boiling over. The mage had put a bit of distance between himself and the pot, looking from it to his charge in a panicked fashion. 

“Stir stir stir!” Lumine rushed over to the pot, throwing the armful of clothing on the floor. 

She scoured the counter for the cooking spoon she could use to stir the pot, but it was nowhere to be found. Without it, she moved on to plan B— turning the heat down. Slowly, the foaming pot calmed down. 

Lumine let out a relieved sigh. 

Hagare meekly approached the stove top again, the cooking spoon clutched between his hands. 

“You have to keep stirring the noodles,” Lumine told him. “Otherwise it’ll boil over.” 

Hagare nodded. 

“S-sorry.” 

“It’s alright. Of all your capabilities, you never were good at cooking.” Lumine patted his head a few times. “That’s why I’m teaching you.” 

Hagare deflated. 

“You are ever-so patient, Princess.” 

“Indeed she is,” Ajax walked over, wrapping his arms around Lumine’s waist from behind. “Otherwise I’d be sleeping on the couch most nights.” 

Lumine squirmed in his grasp. 

“You’re cooooold!” She whined. “Go shake your jacket off!” 

Ajax’s jacket was covered in snow, making it chilly to the touch. But that wasn’t the only part of him that was cold. 

Ajax leaned down, pressing his nose against Lumine’s neck. She let out a yelp of surprise, a shiver running down her spine. 

“Stooop!” She broke free of his grasp, running to the other side of the kitchen. “Keep the cold to yourself!” 

Ajax laughed. 

“But don’t you want a hug?” He opened his arms, taking a step towards her. “I’m your husband— you love me!” 

“Stay back, snowman!” 

Ajax gained a dangerous gleam in his eyes. That was a challenge, wasn’t it? He rushed towards his wife. 

Lumine squeaked and ran away, causing Ajax to follow. 

From the earliest memory Ajax could recall of their marriage, Lumine hated the cold. She had agreed to move to Snezhnaya with Ajax, but it seemed Lumine didn’t fully understand what that entailed. 

“Honey?” Ajax poked his head into the living room. 

He received a quiet noise in response from a heap of blankets on the living room floor. Had it been any closer to the fireplace, the blankets surely would’ve caught aflame. 

Ajax walked over, carefully crouching next to the heap. 

“You okay?” He asked, gently tapping the bulge under the blankets. 

“I’m fine.” The muffled voice of his wife rang out. 

Ajax pulled up the blankets to make a small viewing hole. His wife had somehow compressed herself into a tiny ball under the blankets. 

“You’re in the fetal position, hon.” 

Lumine sniffled. 

“It’s cold.” She said, quietly. Lumine sounded on the brink of tears. 

“I hate to say it, Girlie, but Sneznhya is /always/ cold.” Ajax said. 

“I-I know that!” She replied, quickly. “But what if I–...” 

Lumine paused, taking a shaky breath. 

“...What if I can’t /do/ this..?” Her voice was quiet, and unstable. “What if I can’t /live/ here?” 

Ajax lifted up the blankets to make a bigger opening, crawling inside. Although the blanket closed around him, the light from the fire was bright enough to seep through the fabric. He was welcomed by immense warmth, so much so he almost wanted to crawl back out again. But he hadn’t entered the heap of blankets for warmth. 

Ajax reached over and unfurled his wife, pushing her knees down so he could better see her face. Tears were rolling down her cheeks, her golden eyes glistening like the moon. 

Ajax gently cupped the side of her face. 

“I know it’s a lot right now. A new home, a new place, and a new temperature.” He said, softly. “But you are the most resilient woman I know. If you can travel world to world, then you can acclimate to a little cold. It will just take some time.” 

Lumine sniffled. 

“You promise?” 

Ajax smiled. 

“I promise.” 

Lumine shuffled forwards, burying her face in his chest. Ajax wrapped his arms around her, squeezing Lumine tightly to him. 

It took weeks for Lumine to finally be able to walk around the house without a jacket. As for the weather outside her home, that took a bit longer to get used to. 

Ajax and Lumine did a couple laps around the kitchen before he trapped her against the wall. Lumine squealed as Ajax nuzzled into her neck with his cold nose. 

“ E -nough!” She spluttered, laughing. “It’s cold and ticklish!” 

Ajax placed a kiss on Lumine’s neck before he pulled his head back. He couldn’t help but smile at his wife, who was trying to quell her laughter. 

“You’re probably right about the snow,” Ajax said at last, releasing his wife. “I don’t want to make a mess after you’ve just cleaned.” 

He turned and walked over to the coat hanger, gaining a quick response from his wife. 

“Oh now you’ll listen to reason?” She asked in feigned offense. 

Ajax chuckled, removing his jacket. 

“What can I say? It’s fun to tease you.” 

He heard a faint huff from Lumine, but gained nothing more in response. 

Ajax hung his jacket next to the door, turning to look at the kitchen stove. Hagare was still busy at work, now in a constant state of stirring the noodles lest history repeat itself. 

“How’s it go-” Ajax began, being cut off by a sudden crash from the other side of the kitchen. 

Both Ajax and Hagare looked over in an instant to see a picture frame laying on the ground. Broken glass was scattered around Lumine’s feet as she braced herself against the wall with her hand. 

“Are you okay?” Ajax asked, quickly. 

The picture frame Lumine had knocked off the wall held the only picture Lumine and Ajax had taken in Liyue. It was in celebration of their engagement, a photo Lumine insisted upon taking at the time. She looked down at the shattered frame in despondency. 

“I-I’ll clean it up.” Lumine said, hesitantly crouching down. 

“Hold on a second,” Ajax rushed over, couching down next to his wife. “Are you hurt at all?” 

Lumine hardly glanced at him. 

“I’m fine.” She told him, beginning to pick up the glass. 

“Hey, don’t-” Ajax tried to stop Lumine from handling the glass bare-handed, but she swatted his hand away.  

“I’m fine .” She insisted, taking a small breath. 

The glass had miraculously missed Lumine’s feet and legs, leaving her without wound. Yet, pain was starting to seep into her voice. 

“Honey just,” Ajax grabbed hold of Lumine’s wrists, forcing her to drop the glass she was holding. “ Stop for a second.” 

He was met with silence from his wife. Lumine’s head ducked down as she took a deep breath. Her hands started to tremble in Ajax’s grasp. 

Had he not known any better, Ajax would’ve thought his wife was upset. But as a Harbinger, Ajax understood what pain looked like. 

Ajax released Lumine’s hands, and she instantly brought them to her chest. She clutched at the fabric of her dress, her deep breath turning into a strangled cough. 

Ajax reached over and gently guided Lumine’s face to his. 

“Hey, hey,” He said, concerned. “What’s wrong?” 

Tears pricked Lumine’s eyes as her grip shifted over to her husband’s arm. 

“‘M oka-...” She took a forced inhale. “Just… need a minu–” 

Without warning, Lumine’s eyes fluttered shut and she collapsed into her husband. Ajax grabbed hold of her quickly, pulling her into his lap. 

“Lumine?!” Ajax frantically tapped the side of her face, trying to prompt a response from her. He felt his wife go limp in his arms. “LUMINE?!” 

Panic filled Ajax’s veins. He looked around wildly for any sign of danger. The glass was still on the floor, but it couldn’t cause enough pain for Lumine to lose consciousness. Aside from that, there was nothing else present aside from the mage standing static in the kitchen. 

“What are you doing?!” Ajax yelled, unintentionally. “Don’t just stand there!” 

Hagare’s ears flattened. 

“M-Master Ajax…” He tried, quietly. 

Ajax gave up on the mage in an instant, turning back to his wife. He attempted to wake her again, but Lumine was still unresponsive. 

“Lumi, Lumi please ,” He pleaded. “I need to know you’re okay -” 

Hagare slowly approached the pair, hovering next to Ajax. The lack of panic in his demeanor really ticked Ajax off. This was his princess— his charge — on the floor! How could he be so calm?! 

“...Master Ajax,” Hagare tried again, a bit louder than before. “There is nothing we can do for her but wait.” 

Ajax froze. His head slowly turned to Hagare. 

What . 

“What does that mean?!” He demanded. 

Hagare began wringing his hands nervously. 

“Fainting spells have not been… uncommon .” Hagare supplied. “She will likely awaken again very soon.” 

“ Likely ?” Ajax repeated, fury filling his voice. “If it’s happened before, why aren’t you certain?!” 

Hagare flinched at Ajax’s tone. He took a deep breath before straightening his posture. 

“We should move the Princess somewhere more comfortable.” Hagare suggested. “Then, I will explain.” 

The line had long since been abandoned— Ajax was teetering on the edge of unquenchable rage, born from fear. But he knew Hagare was right— the floor was no place for his wife. 

The transfer from the kitchen to the living room was swift, ending with Lumine on Ajax’s lap. Ajax refused to simply lay her on the couch, opting to keep her in his arms instead. He placed her head against his shoulder, cradling her back to keep her semi-upright. 

The moment Ajax was settled in, he spoke up. 

“Explain.” He demanded. 

Hagare hesitated. 

“Lumine never wanted you to worry about her,” Hagare began, being cut off with a sharp,

“I didn’t ask for her reasoning, I asked what is happening to her .” 

Hagare stiffened. 

“I understand, Master Ajax, but it’s not quite that simple-” 

“How long has she been fainting?” Ajax demanded. 

Hagare gave no reply. 

“A few weeks? A month?” Ajax asked. “Since we first moved here?” 

Hagare looked away. Ajax could feel the panic rising in his chest. 

“How long, Hagare?!” 

“The earliest occurrence I know of was around the Osial incident.” Hagare finally replied. “But it was merely a dizzy spell at that point.” 

“So it’s gotten worse?” 

“She expected it would.” 

Ajax sat forwards. 

“What is ‘it’, Hagare?!” Ajax asked, desperately. “What is going on with my wife?!” 

Hagare fell silent for a long time. 

The crackling of the fireplace filled the room, emanating heat. 

Ajax clutched Lumine tighter to him, pleading silently with his eyes. 

“...The same thing that empowers my brethren is a poison to the world…” Hagare began, quietly. “The power that presides in the Abyss… it is not suitable for any mere human. And while the Princess is indeed from another world, her composition isn’t all that different from yours…” 

Ajax’s heart dropped. 

“You’ve… you’ve seen the Prince. He found a way to coexist with the magic, but has lost much in the process.” Hagare continued.  “The Prince begged his sister to follow in his footsteps— submerged her in Abyssal magic until it flowed through her veins with her blood… but she never accepted it.” 

Ajax looked down at his wife. Her eyes were still shut, but he could feel her muscles tensing up again. He reached up to cradle her head, wanting to do absolutely anything he could to bring her comfort. 

“Lumine’s defiance has kept the magic at bay for some time, but it is undoubtedly still a part of her… Her rejection has only caused an imbalance of power which led to the milder side effects she had before…” Hagare paused, looking down at Lumine. 

Although it was impossible to make out the mage’s expression, Ajax could feel a profound sense of solemnness from Hagare. 

 “...Now, however… the Abyssal power has become corrosive.” Hagare said. “I didn’t think it would worsen this quickly, but… with the amount of power she was exposed to in the Abyss…” 

Ajax had fallen into the Abyss as a child and returned with a part of it attached to him. Yet, he had never thought his wife would be the same, even after learning of her origins in Teyvat. 

Perhaps it's why she understood his nightmares. Why she knew just how to comfort Ajax when he woke up in a cold sweat, terrorized by the power stirring in his chest. 

But he found it unacceptable that Lumine would have to bear the same pain as him. Not after everything she had done to leave it behind. 

“...Okay.” Ajax finally spoke up, rising to his feet with Lumine in his arms. “How do we fix it?” 

Hagare stared blankly for a moment. 

“Master Ajax… there is no fix for something like this.” 

“If the magic was given to Lumine, then it can be taken away, too.” Ajax said decidedly. “So we’re gonna fix this.” 

He briskly walked past Hagare and towards the front door. 

“Wha— where are you going?!” Hagare yelped, following Ajax. 

“To find someone who can get rid of it.” Ajax replied, easily. 

There was simply no other option. If Hagare didn’t know how to purge the Abyssal magic, then someone else would. 

And Ajax had a good idea of where to start.

Chapter Text

As the top ranked Harbinger of the Fatui, Pierro was a busy man. Not only did he have his own duties to fulfill, he also handed out assignments to the other Harbinger’s and made sure they completed their missions. 

That said, he had no room in his schedule for an unprompted interruption. However, he was given no choice in the ordeal— before he could stop the young Harbinger, Ajax had pushed his way into Pierro’s office with his unconscious wife in his arms. 

Pierro said nothing about Ajax’s sudden appearance, nor about the state of Lumine. But that wasn’t out of any form of respect, no— Pierro simply wasn’t given a chance to speak at all. 

“I need you to fix my wife,” Ajax said, quickly. “You were the Royal Mage of Khaenri’ah, surely you can do something -” 

Pierro had seen Ajax bloodied and bruised from battle, but never shaken up to the degree he was seeing before him. And had Ajax not been what seemed to be seconds away from a meltdown, Pierro might’ve scoffed at his assumption. 

“I understand Khaenri’ah was a nation of oddities,” Pierro said, walking over to Ajax. “But miracles are not within my scope of abilities. Whatever ails her is better taken up with the Doctor than I.” 

Pierro did his best to hide the surprise from his expression and tone. If something had managed to harm Lumine— the Princess well known for her combative abilities— then the issue was well beyond Pierro, even if he wanted to help. 

“Like hell I’m taking her to Dottore!” Ajax snapped. “He’s a maniac, and he’s ill-trained for matters of the Abyss!” 

“The Abyss?” Pierro repeated, surprised. 

His eyes slowly dropped down to Lumine. Her eyes lay shut, but her mind was churning— splaying an expression of discomfort on her face. 

Lumine was loosely wrapped in Ajax’s jacket, yet her body shivered without reprieve. Her skin, normally quite pale, was losing what little color it had. 

“...What is going on here, Tartaglia?” Pierro raised his eyes back to Ajax. 

Whatever patience Ajax had left was wearing thin. He was well aware that he stood before the top ranked harbinger, but he found it harder and harder to care with his wife shivering in his arms. 

“Her brother’s a psychopath, that’s what!” Ajax bit his tongue, trying to quiet his tone. “He— Aether practically steeped his sister in Abyss magic, and it’s hurting her . You’re from Khaenri’ah— he was your prince— so I need to you undo what he did!” 

The Jester was not an expressive man. But Ajax could distinctively detect realization in Pierro’s eye. He stiffened, too— as if Ajax’s words had some profound effect that had managed to scare even the top ranked Harbinger…. But perhaps it was much deeper than fear. 

“...So you know, then.” Pierro spoke up at last. 

“Is that really our biggest issue right now?!” Ajax shot back, incredulous. 

“If you know ,” Pierro raised his voice to overpower the doubtful, junior Harbinger. “Then I’m sure the Princess has explained to you that Khaenri’ah and the Abyss are two very different concepts.” 

“It’s fine, I promise. I just need to make a distinction.” She said. “The Abyss order is, at its core, the people of Khaenri’ah… But the Abyss is something entirely different.” 

Ajax glanced down at his wife, tightening his grasp on her. 

“...She has said something of the sort.” He replied, hesitantly.  “Why does that matter?” 

Pierro sighed. 

“It matters because my involvement with Khaenri’ah ended with the Cataclysm.” He said.  “The Abyss order was only founded afterwards— meaning I have no ties to it.” 

Pierro had no ties to the Abyss, nor its magic. He knew nothing that could help. 

Of course he didn't. Pierro had become a Harbinger after the Cataclysm— something Ajax knew . If he had just taken a second to think about it—- but he wasn’t thinking. There was no time to waste on thinking. 

Lumine had been drifting in and out of consciousness on the trip to the palace, and even Hagare started to get nervous. He said she would wake up soon enough, but things were only getting worse . Ajax had no time to waste on dead ends— he needed the solution now . 

“You have to know something,” Ajax pleaded. “Cause you were the royal mage! You have to– you have to do something !” 

Lumine’s shaking was getting worse by the second. 

“Tartaglia,” Pierro reached out in an attempt to soothe Ajax’s panic. 

Ajax jerked away, shielding his wife from Pierro. 

“You have to–” 

Only when Pierro’s steady hand landed on his back did Ajax realize he was the one who was shaking. 

“ Childe.” Pierro said, firmer than before. “You must calm down.” 

Ajax took a shaky breath. His eyes drifted down to his wife, tears clouding his vision.  

“You… You have to fix her…” He said, just above a whisper. 

“Fix her?” A new, amused voice piped in. “That isn’t something you could ask of a doctor, let alone a mage .” 

The door slammed behind a pair of footsteps. Ajax’s eyes snapped up immediately, but he was one second too late. Dottore was already too close— already examining Lumine. 

Ajax attempted to jump back, but was stopped. Pierro’s gentle, sturdy hand on his back became a vice on his shoulder, keeping Ajax from fleeing. 

Meanwhile Dottore roughly lifted Lumine’s chin, moving it side to side to examine her face. It took all the strength Ajax had not to kick Dottore in a less than pleasant place. 

Dottore clicked his tongue a few times. Before he could even speak, Ajax was already yelling. 

“I don’t care to hear a WORD you have to s-” 

Pierro’s grip tightened on Ajax’s shoulder, causing him to wince and hiss in pain. 

Again, amusement danced on Dottore’s lips. 

“What are your thoughts, doctor? You’re well-versed in Abyssal magic, are you not?” Pierro asked, hopefully. It seemed he didn’t quite know how far the mad doctor’s knowledge spanned. 

“Well -versed is a bit of an overstatement— I’ve yet to have too many test subjects to play with.” Dottore said, bitterly— as if that was the worst problem in this situation. 

Ajax was seething . 

“But it doesn’t take a genius to realize what’s going on here. The signs are quite clear.” Dottore finally released Lumine’s chin. 

In turn, Pierro finally released Ajax, who took a large step backwards to escape Dottore. He held Lumine close, glancing down to check for any wounds Dottore might’ve inflicted. 

If Dottore’s eyes could be seen, Ajax was sure he’d be rolling them right about now. But he couldn’t bring himself to care about Dottore’s thoughts, nor about whatever was about to come out of his mouth next. 

Unfortunately, his words were not easy to ignore. 

“Her prognosis is simple.” Dottore made a vague gesture to Lumine. “She will either give in and be consumed by her power, or she will fight it until she draws her last breath.” 

Ajax could never forget the smile that danced on Lumine’s lips after he proposed to her. He had proposed so on a cliffside just around sunset— the very same cliff he had whisked her away to during the Osial attack.

As the two descended, Lumine kept extending her hand in front of her to admire the ring. Everytime she did so, Ajax couldn’t help but admire /her/. 

Lumine was radiant, basked in the gentle light of the sunset. She was everything he had ever dreamed for and more— kind, compassionate, beautiful, and above all she was understanding. 

No matter what secret Ajax laid before her, Lumine would always listen patiently. She never got mad, and she did her best to sympathize. She had never judged Ajax for who he was, nor what he had to do as a Harbinger. 

…But Ajax felt as though he had taken advantage of her kindness. 

Lumine knew everything about his Harbinger life, and accepted him without a second thought… and yet there was still something she didn’t know. 

Ajax stopped. Lumine walked ahead a few steps before her arm extended behind her, her hand in Ajax’s. 

“Is… everything okay?” Lumine asked, carefully. 

She could see it in his eyes before he had even opened his mouth. And the flicker of dread in hers— of wondering what else Ajax could possibly have to hide— made him regret ever offering her a ring.

 Lumine didn’t deserve a husband who hid things—- who could never offer her the world she wanted. And yet… he couldn’t imagine spending a day without her. 

“...There’s one last thing I need to admit, before you decide to spend the rest of your life with me.” 

Ajax hated how his words made Lumine shrivel in worry. 

“I’m listening, my love.” She said softly. 

The pet name drove away any regret Ajax was harboring. He didn’t deserve a woman like Lumine, but he would give the /world/ to remain by her side– even if he wouldn’t stay there for long. 

“...You remember my delusion, don’t you? And my Foul Legacy transformation?” Ajax asked. 

Lumine nodded, slowly. 

“They hurt you.” She supplied, repeating what Ajax had once told her. 

“Yes, they… hurt me.” He repeated with a small smile.

It sounded so childish, the way he described it before.  

“But… they have also sealed my fate.” Ajax gently took Lumine’s hands into his own. “...My lifespan has been cut short by the use of my powers… I will die long before any mortal should.” 

Silence reigned as the echo of Ajax’s voice disappeared. Ajax waited patiently for Lumine’s reaction— expecting anger, resentment, or despair. But her reaction was none of these. 

Lumine gained a sad smile, squeezing Ajax’s hands. 

“I don’t want you for some guarantee that you will stay by my side until we’re old and decrepit,” She said, sincerely. “I want you because I /love you/. And I am willing to have you for as long as you’ll have me.” 

Ajax had considered that to be Lumine’s ultimate gift to him. A promise that transcended anything he could ever offer to her— until death do we part, even if death is nigh. 

But now… looking back on her words… 

Lumine wasn’t trying to understand—- she understood . 

All that time ago, she knew she was condemned to death. Her promise was one sided, keeping her own plight hidden. Lumine was willing to accept his fate so long as he accepted hers— yet another secret she never felt like she could share. 

It was no wonder she despised their time apart. Any moment could be the last for either of them— whether Ajax died in battle, or Lumine died alone . 

Ajax took a long, strangled breath. His lungs were compressing– the entire room was compressing. 

The edges of Ajax’s vision was going dark, while the rest was swimming with tears. The Doctor said something, overshadowed easily by the much louder first Harbinger. 

But none of their words penetrated Ajax’s ears. 

None of their words mattered . 

Lumine was going to die . 

* * * 

“Ajax!” Pierro called after the young Harbinger with little avail. By the time he had realized Ajax was running, Ajax was already out the door. 

Pierro hesitated to go after him, knowing it would be of little use to his situation. But somebody needed to be there to pick up the pieces— before Ajax became a monster like the world had never seen. 

“Don’t bother with him,” Dottore said, waving off the agape doorway. “He’s bound to try something idiotic, and you won’t want to be affiliated with such an ordeal.” 

Pierro let out a heavy sigh. 

“Your complete and utter lack of sympathy never ceases to amaze me.” 

Dottore cocked his head a little. 

“We’re not here to make friends, are we?” He challenged. “You’ve shown more than enough compassion to the young Harbinger, now you’d best leave him be .” 

Pierro’s eyes narrowed. 

“It sounds like you detest my intervention in favor of a potential autopsy.” 

Dottore let out a wistful sigh. 

“While I can admit her autopsy does pique my interest, I have another project in mind at the moment.” 

Pierro raised an eyebrow at Dottore. 

“I suppose you didn’t arrive merely by the call of your name, did you?” He said, realizing the true nature of the Dottore’s visit. “What business do you have with me, Doctor?” 

Dottore walked over to Pierro, offering a file to him. 

“You’re correct— my appearance was well-timed, but not meant to correlate with Childe’s antics.” He said. “I came to bring you this.” 

Pierro took the file from Dottore, flipping through it. The file hardly had any papers in it, and the ones it did hold were vague— as if jotted down in a hurry with little to nothing to go off of. 

“A strange arrival has been flagged at the harbor,” Dottore explained. “Someone arrived with a very unusual power. I request authorization to catch and study this strange specimen.” 

Things flagged by the guards in Sneznhaya’s harbor had to be very noticeable and very unusual. The file spoke nothing of a creature, or anything that would be visibly concerning —- yet this specimen held a power that was strong enough for the guards to notice. 

Pierro flipped to the last paper— a sketch made based on the guard’s description of the specimen. 

Pierro dropped the file. 

Dottore stiffened, confused. 

“Jester?” 

Suddenly, Pierro was running out the door, screaming Childe’s name down the hallway. 

By the time Pierro had made it to the main entrance, there was no sight of Childe. Every Fatui officer stared at their winded, panicked Harbinger. 

It wasn’t long before Dottore caught back up, being a little more discreet about his entrance. 

“Dear Jester,” He urged. “What troubles you so? You’re going to cause a panic .” 

Pierro seized Dottore by the arm. 

“You know how to track the specimen?!” He demanded. 

“Well, I—” He blathered, surprised. “In theory , I could find him again. That was the basis of my hunting request.” 

Pierro nodded, thinking to himself. 

“But if this is a powerful specimen,” Dottore added, quickly. “Then he might cause some problems in my search–” 

Pierro’s grip tightened. 

“ Find him .” He ordered. “And bring me to him when you do.” 

Dottore struggled under the Jester’s grip for a moment before he freed his arm. He brushed himself off, straightening out his jacket as if nothing had happened. 

“...I will see to it.” Dottore replied finally.

* * * 

Ajax met up with Hagare a good distance away from the palace of Zapolyarny. By then he had calmed down, his energy wasted by running. But Hagare could still read the misery on Ajax’s face.

In Ajax’s mind, Pierro had been the only viable option. With the Jester’s connection to Khaenri’ah severed before he ever mixed with the Abyss, that left Ajax with a difficult choice to make. 

Although they were few and far between, Ajax could continue to search for people who had extensive knowledge of the Abyss. Surely there was a Harbinger who had looked into it before, or a scientist that did a deep dive in the past…. Perhaps he might even turn to a god, if they could offer the information he needed. 

But time was not a commodity Ajax was willing to waste. The Doctor could tell Lumine was dying by merely looking at her. Hagare had fallen silent upon Ajax’s return, averting his gaze from the deathly princess. Whatever was happening, it was happening fast . Faster than Hagare expected, and faster than Ajax could keep up with. 

The choice was boiled down to death upon the surface or a chance to live within the depths. So really, there was no choice at all. 

Without a single word traded between Ajax and the mage, Hagare summoned an Abyss Herald. 

The creature was tall and lanky, covered in armor from head to toe. Ajax wasn’t sure if it was the same Herald as before, but it showed no hostility towards him. 

Hagare exchanged brief words with the Abyss Herald, but they were static to Ajax. He simply entered the portal the Herald had appeared from, assuming the creature would follow behind sooner or later. 

The second Ajax’s foot hit a hard floor, the portal snapped shut behind him. Neither the Herald nor Hagare joined him in the new location. But they were the least of his worries for the time being. 

Ajax could tell that he was in the Abyss. He could feel the power flurrying around him, attempting to stir his inner beast. Yet, there was no endless fall, no creatures of the Abyss, and no darkness . 

Unlike the rather cave-esque landscape he had journeyed through before, Ajax found himself in what seemed to be some kind of chamber. Its ceiling stretched high above Ajax’s grasp, displaying ancient artwork etched into it. 

The room had a similar appearance to the interior of the Golden House. While it lacked towering mora piles, the platform Ajax was standing on held an intricate design that radiated a faint, golden glow. It was as if Abyssal power was flowing through the veins of the entire structure— through the walls and across the floor, following Ajax’s every footstep. 

A faint hum bounced around the room, like energy being transported from one place to another. Yet, even with the presence of such potent Abyssal power, it didn’t feel the least bit volatile. It almost felt… comfortable, if that were possible. 

“Do you like it?” A voice echoed through the room. “I spent a long time rebuilding it… the damage was nearly irreparable.” 

Ajax’s eyes searched the room, but couldn’t find the origin of the voice. It took him far too long to register a presence behind him, only to have two hands clasp onto his shoulders. 

“It’s good to see you again,” Aether hummed. “And here I thought we’d gotten off to a rough start.” 

Ajax’s breath caught in his throat. He wanted to turn— to face the Prince head on. But his body betrayed him, paralyzed with a sense of panic flowing through his veins. 

Aether was much shorter than Ajax, with a figure that was slimmer than any warrior should be. But the chamber amplified his voice. It bounced from the floor to the ceiling, echoing through and encompassing the quiet room. 

Aether’s presence felt like a towering beast behind him, despite what Ajax knew him to be. Yet his brain could not discern one from the other, as if Aether truly had become some kind of monstrous creature. 

Aether released Ajax’s shoulders, but a hand lingered. He traced it over Ajax’s shoulder blades from one end to the other as he circled around the Harbinger. 

“Looks like Lumi’s really down for the count…” He continued, his eyes drifted down to Lumine. 

Ajax blinked a few times, the effect abating at the mention of his wife. 

“You need to remove the Abyssal magic from her.” He stated. It was not a question, and there was no choice to be made—- Aether had caused the problem, so he had to fix it. 

Aether’s gaze snapped back up to Ajax as he cocked his head. 

“Do I?” He asked innocently. “What makes you think I can?” 

“What, you didn’t think I’d recognise my own power running through your veins?” Aether continued. “Abyssal power is not meant for humans. Your bodies are so fragile— so easily destroyed from the inside out. Yet you cling desperately to the power that threatens your demise.”

“You’ve said it yourself that the power is yours,” Ajax retorted. “Now I don’t care if you want your sister to have it, it is killing her. You’re her brother— you can’t let her just die!” 

Aether gently rubbed the back of his index finger over Lumine’s cheek. She stirred at his touch, looking forlorn when it disappeared. 

“...You love her so dearly, don’t you?” Aether said, quietly. “...It really is a shame.” 

Never in any of his conversations with the Prince did Ajax ever detect a hint of remorse for his actions. Yet guilt now penetrated Aether’s words, looking down at his sister with some form of regret. 

“The hell is that supposed to mean?!” Ajax demanded.

Lumine’s eyes opened to a squint. Ajax’s attention instantly shifted down to Lumine. A rush of relief shot through his veins when his wife’s golden eyes met his own. 

“Good morning, sleepyhead.” Aether said, grabbing Lumine’s attention. 

Lumine blinked a few times, rubbing her eyes. 

“Mm… Aether?” She asked, groggily. 

Aether smiled. 

“Come now,” He reached out, trying to help Lumine back onto her feet. “It's almost time.” 

Ajax tightened his grip on Lumine, narrowing his eyes at Aether. 

“Time for what?” He asked, carefully. 

Aether’s smile faltered. 

“...Time for this to end.” 

Lumine wiggled out of Ajax’s arms, landing back on her feet with a grunt of pain. Ajax helped to keep her steady, searching his wife for any wounds. 

“What are you–...” Lumine’s voice trailed off, her gaze drifting past Aether. 

Her eyes widened, following the details of the chamber from the wall to the ceiling. All strength seemed to drain from her limbs as she stared. It was hard to tell if Lumine’s gaze was full of awe or apprehension— possibly both— sparked by some form of recognition. 

Lumine’s mouth fell agape as she struggled to formulate the words she needed.

“... Khaenri’ah…” She breathed, her eyes slowly drifting back down to Aether. “Why… Why are we here?” 

Ajax stilled. There was no way they were–.... It was supposed to be sealed from the outside, left in shambles by the gods. 

Aether’s smile widened. 

“I was feeling a little nostalgic.” He said. “And, well… I invested a lot in this society, far beyond my time alone.”

Lumine took a small step forward. 

“This isn’t–...” Her chest heaved. “It’s not safe –” 

Lumine spiraled into a coughing fit, curling in on herself.

Ajax pulled Lumine back to him, supporting her weight to keep her upright. 

“It’s–...  not—” Lumine tried to continue, but her body fought back. 

“Hey, hey,” Ajax said, quickly. “Take a second to breathe-” 

Lumine swatted at Ajax’s arms, tightly wrapped around her. 

“You don’t–” She coughed. “ understand — this place is tainted!” 

“Tainted? What does that—” Ajax tried, but Lumine’s weight was quickly overwhelming his strength. “What’s happe–...ning…” 

A wave of drowsiness washed over Ajax. His thoughts became clouded as he lost feeling in his limbs. 

Adrenaline rushed through the Harbinger’s veins— a clear sign of present danger requiring an instant response. Yet his body wouldn’t heed its call, numbness creeping in from below his skin. 

Lumine slipped from Ajax’s grasp, dropping onto her hands and knees. She continued to cough violently, as if her lungs were trying to burst from her chest. 

Lumine’s head drooped, the sound of droplets hitting the ground just below her face. The droplets took the form of a thick, red liquid, gathering into a small pool. The blood glistened, reflecting the golden light emanating from every surface in the room. 

Aether’s eyes followed his sister to the ground, but his smile did not waver. 

“Tainted? That’s rather harsh, Lumine.” He said, amusement seeping into his tone. “The power that surrounds us is a benevolent force. It fueled the rise of Khaenri’ah, and wept at it’s fall,” 

Aether opened his arms to his sister.  

“Just as you sought it out to satiate your curiosity, it now seeks you— yet you shy away from its open arms…” 

Lumine took deep, shaky breaths. Her hands balled into fists. 

“...It ruined you.” She hissed. Her voice was full of a greater disdain than Ajax had ever heard. 

Aether’s arms sank back to his side. His smile dropped, all amusement draining from his demeanor.  

“No, my dear descender,” Aether shot back, matching her tone. “It is me.” 

Ajax’s fingers twitched. Abyssal power held him static, pulsing inside of his veins. The very same power he relied on in the most dangerous of battles now held him like a deadly vice , keeping Ajax from rushing to his wife. 

Aether’s attention turned to the helpless Harbinger, his anger quickly turning into manic. 

“You feel that ache building in your chest? That void hollowing you out from the inside?” Aethers tapped his chest. “That is the power I command!” 

The light slowly drained from the room, consumed by Aether’s shadow. The more he spoke, the more Aether’s voice morphed into something deep and unfamiliar— as if it belonged to a different person entirely. 

“My power spans far below the surface of Teyvat, my strength comparable to that of a god ,” The floor cracked below Aether’s feet, his voice booming through the chamber. “I am in the air you breathe, in every drop of blood in your body—  I am the Abyss!” 

The sheer forcefulness of his voice shook the chamber. The golden light— what was left of it— flickered at the tyrant’s echo. 

Ajax could feel a sharp pressure fill his head—  but just as quickly, it vanished. The vice tightened and then loosened as the echo faded. Even Lumine was able to push herself up onto her knees alone, although it was a slow endeavor. 

Aether took a small breath, regaining his lost composure. He seemed to be aware of how frenzied he had become— making Ajax question whether Aether truly had lost his mind to the Abyss. 

“You’ll have to forgive me,” Aether continued, calmly. “My patience has worn thin over these past 500 years.” 

500 years… the end of Khaenri’ah and the beginning of the Abyss Order. Whatever soul Aether had within him was likely snuffed out by the Abyssal power he was now surrounded in, if he ever had a soul to begin with.

 500 years of corrosion would certainly cause Aether’s current nature… and yet, that explanation didn’t seem entirely correct. 

Ajax was having trouble trying to put the pieces together, even as his mind was beginning to clear of the fog Aether’s power imposed. But no matter what way he looked at it, it just didn’t make sense . 

Ajax realized very quickly that he was missing something— something that his wife had figured out. Or, based on the look on her face, something she had remembered. 

Ingrained deep in Lumine’s eyes was a horror only something truly monstrous could create. A lasting impact that followed her from beginning to end, haunting her dreams and nightmares. 

Lumine’s arms dangled numbly as she looked up at her brother. Her lips quivered as she tried to speak— to force out the horrible truth she had discovered.  

“...You’re…” Her voice was just above a whisper, full of apprehension. “...You’re not Aether.” 

Aether gained a small smile, looking down upon his ‘sister’ with pity. 

“No,” He agreed, simply. “I am not.” 

Ajax’s blood ran cold. He pushed past any lingering forces that tried to hold him back, placing himself in between his wife and whomever he was now facing. 

“If you’re not her brother,” Ajax demanded. “Then who the hell are you?!” 

Aether let out a thoughtful hum. 

“Well… my real name is in a language beyond your comprehension,” He mused. “But I suppose you could use that term of identification the Heavenly Principals assigned me…” 

“The Sinner.” Lumine interjected, grabbing both men’s attention. 

Aether chuckled, clapping a few times. 

“Very good,” He praised. “I’m glad to see you remember me, my dear.” 

Lumine stared daggers into The Sinner. 

“You know him?” Ajax asked, concerned. 

Lumine opened her mouth to answer but was cut off. 

“Our meeting was brief, but very impactful.” The Sinner supplied. “She caught a glimpse of my power, and I caught a glimpse of her.” 

“The Abyss Order was founded upon a power that came from the depths of Sumeru— a strange kind of power with seemingly no source.” Lumine explained, carefully. “It was off-putting to me, but Clothar hailed the power as some kind of savior… It seemed to have a kind of healing property on Hilichurls, going as far as to give one back its former cognitive abilities…”  

“...Clothar’s savior.” Ajax said, carefully. “Quite literally… the Abyss itself.” 

The Sinner seemed pleased. 

“Ah, Clothar— I haven’t heard that name in a very long time.” He sounded reminiscent. “Such a poor child… tormented by an eternity he did not ask for.” 

“Child?” Lumine repeated, confused. It seemed she was just as clueless as Ajax was, aside from knowing the entity's name. 

“I consider all the inhabitants of Khaenri’ah to be my children.” The Sinner said. “I was quite fond of the godless nation.” 

Lumine and Ajax traded a glance. 

“Ah, but I suppose you know nothing of my past, do you?” The Sinner mused. “Come sit, then. I will grant you my knowledge as a parting gift.” 

Ajax narrowed his eyes. To demand a harbinger to sit down for story time ? After actively trying to get his wife killed? Not happening. 

“You’re delusional .” He hissed. 

The Sinner rolled his eyes, flicking his hand towards the ground. 

Against his will, Ajax crumpled to the ground with a grunt of pain. Lumine crawled over to her husband, concerned. 

“And you’re quite rude.” The Sinner retorted. “So long as you have my power in your veins, you are a puppet for me to control. There’s no point in fighting, so be a good boy and stay seated .” 

Ajax struggled against The Sinner, attempting to push himself back up. But it was to little avail. 

Lumine grabbed Ajax’s arm, tugging on his sleeve as an urge to do as he was told.

While Ajax was not fond of compliance, there was little else he could do for the moment. Letting out a heavy sigh, Ajax relaxed his muscles and allowed his body to fall into a seated position. 

Content with Ajax’s position, The Sinner cleared his throat and began his story. 

“Tell me, what do you know of beings called descenders ?” he asked. 

“What do you want us to do, raise our hands?” Ajax sneered. 

“If you feel so inclined.” The Sinner replied, unfazed. “Do you have an answer? I don’t presume you are as dumb as you seem.” 

Ajax glared. 

“A descender is someone who is foreign to Teyvat— a traveler from another world.” He supplied, unamused. “Lumine is a descender, and so is her brother. What does that have to do with you, exactly?” 

“I, too, descended upon Teyvat from a different world.” The Sinner answered. “I arrived not long after the Heavenly Principals had removed the Sovereign from power, leaving Archons in their stead.” 

That was… not what Ajax was expecting. But it certainly wasn’t the most surprising fact about the whole situation. 

Lumine sat forwards, surprised and intrigued. 

“You’re a descender?” She repeated. “Then what did you have to do with Khaenri’ah?? I’ve never found a trace of you in Khaenri’ah’s history-” 

“By that point, my physical form had already been decimated— only my essence remained.” The Sinner said. “The Heavenly Principals and I had… disagreeable opinions about the way Teyvat should be ruled. Knowing what a threat I could pose, being a descender like themselves, The Heavenly Principals destroyed my form and banished what was left to the underbelly of Teyvat— a deep, empty chasm from which one did not return .” 

The Sinner sounded both bitter and amused at his recollection. Perhaps he wasn’t really sure what to think of it, even now… 

“However, left to my own devices, I was able to expand my power within the darkness to the point of which I could access the surface again. I need to inhabit some living thing to do so, but my presence was nearly undetectable.” The Sinner continued. “And on my first trip to see what had become of the world, I saw it . The most beautiful kingdom I had ever seen, flourishing without a god hanging over their heads like a guillotine.” 

The Sinner turned, spreading his arms to motion to the entire chamber. 

“I looked upon Khaenri’ah with adoration, thinking: ‘This is what the world should be’...”  He said, wistfully. 

The Sinner spoke of Khaenri’ah with his utmost admiration and joy— as if he had crafted it with his very own hands. 

“It was closer to me than any other nation, hidden well from the view of the gods. And in my sheer awe and curiosity, I reached out to the people who dwelled within this magnificent nation.” A smile danced upon his lips as he glanced back at Ajax and Lumine. “I began to whisper into the ears of anyone who would listen— offer encouragement, motivation, and inspiration. I taught them about concepts from beyond their world, and helped them hone the might of a god for their very own.”  

The Sinner’s hands slowly drifted back down. His tone began to darken.

“I was especially proud when my children took a pair of twins just like me… arriving from another world seeking nothing more than a peaceful life.” He said. “Alas… there is no such thing as peace with the gods… so I started preparing my children for war .” 

Lumine let out a quiet gasp. 

Ajax glanced over at his wife, apprehension written on her face yet again. He carefully took her hand in his, squeezing it to show support. 

Ajax might have only known the basics to the story… but he knew enough to recognise what was coming next. 

The Sinner turned back to face Ajax and Lumine. 

“In the same way I encouraged my children before, I warned them of what was to come,” He continued. “Rheindottir was the most receptive of my warnings. With my guidance and her natural expertise, she created many masterpieces that could face even the might of the gods…” 

“Rheindottir?” Ajax asked. The name was vaguely familiar… but he couldn’t place it. 

“A researcher from Khaenri’ah,” Lumine said, hesitantly. “She specialized in alchemy, and many thought she was… mad .” 

“ All those who defied the gods were mad ,” The Sinner snapped suddenly, causing Lumine to wince. “That’s why Khaenri’ah was such a beautiful place— a collective gathering of those considered oddities by the rest of the world.” 

Ajax wrapped his arms around Lumine protectively, watching the Sinner’s moves carefully. 

The Sinner sighed. 

“As I was saying, my intervention did not go unnoticed.” He continued, pointing at Lumine. “That pesky guard of yours started poking his nose where it didn’t belong. I tried to be nice about it— merely get him released from duty and nothing more. But that drew the attention of the Prince .” 

Lumine’s face snapped up at the mention of her brother. 

“What did you do Aether?!” 

“Calm yourself, Princess. I took no action against him.” The Sinner replied. 

“Then where is he?! And why do you look like him?!” Lumine demanded, desperately. 

The Sinner’s eyes narrowed. 

“I made this vessel in his likeness to simply gain your trust. It is nothing more than empty puppet meant to replicate flesh and bones— another technology I brought with me from beyond Teyvat.” He said, agitation building. “As for your brother, you already know his fate. In his desperate attempt to shield you from me, he mistook the god’s attack for something of mine. He grabbed you and escaped Khaenri’ah before the worst hit, but even that did not spare him.” 

Lumine broke free of Ajax’s grasp, attempting to rise to her feet. 

“That woman— that god –” Lumine yelled, stumbling to keep balance on her shaky legs. “What did she do with my brother?!” 

A wicked smile spread over The Sinner’s face. 

“What else do you think she would do with him, my dear?” He said. “Your brother is dead.” 

Ajax was up on his feet the second his wife ws, trying to restrain her so she wouldn’t hurt herself. But still, she tried to reach The Sinner. 

“That’s not true!” She cried. “Why kill one twin and not the other?! She captured us both!” 

The Sinner shrugged. 

“Your escape was an accident— a slip up when you and your brother were captured. As for Aether… well, he wasn’t so lucky. The wrath of the gods truly is unforgiving…” 

Lumine’s struggling stopped. Her arms dangled numbly, her eyes slowly drifting to the ground. 

“Lumi?” Ajax gently squeezed his wife. 

“No, no no no he can’t be dead,” Lumine murmured. “He can’t be dead, he can’t–” 

She took a long, shaky breath, her voice clouding with emotion. 

“He would never leave me, I—” A sob wracked her figure, disrupting her voice. 

Ajax tried to pull Lumine close, but she broke free of his arms yet again. 

Lumine dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face. Her sobs echoed through the chamber, shredding Ajax’s heart into pieces. 

The Sinner clicked his tongue a few times. 

“Such a pity… now that the coughing has abated, my power must be stealing your strength as well…” He took a step towards Lumine. “It won’t be long, now.” 

Suddenly, The Sinner had an arrow aimed at his face. 

“You want to take another step? Go ahead and try it.” Ajax seethed. “We’ve listened to your sob story, now what the hell do you want with my wife?!” 

The Sinner glanced between Ajax and his weapon. 

“Quite the quick draw, are we?” He said. “Lumine is nothing more than a tool for me— a vessel I am going to use once the process is complete. As a descender, her body is much more compatible with my magic than any puppet ever will be— the only issue is her constant rejection.” 

“You’re a maniac ,” Ajax adjusted his arrow. “And I’ll end this right here, right now.” 

The Sinner let out a small scoff. 

“I don’t understand why you’re so adamant on protecting her,” He said, frustrated. “She saw you as a means of escape— a way to get away from me! She lied to you about her past and went as far as to run away afterwards! She had caused you nothing but trouble, so why bother at all?!”

Ajax was stirred from his slumber by the feeling of a watchful gaze. He opened his eyes to a squint, adjusting to the light seeping in through the window. 

Just beside him, a golden pair of eyes locked onto his own. Lumine gained a gentle smile, reaching over and running her hand through Ajax’s hair. 

“Mmm… what are you up to?” Ajax asked, sleepily. 

Lumine giggled. 

“Admiring my wonderful husband.” She said, softly. 

“Oh really?” Ajax grabbed her wrist, pulling her hand down to his cheek instead. He turned his head, placing a kiss in her palm. 

“Mmhm…” Lumine answered, running her thumb over Ajax’s cheek. “...I’m the luckiest girl in the world.” 

Love was not something that could be fabricated. No matter what kind of twisted view The Sinner had on the situation, the love Ajax felt from Lumine was real .  She did not use him to hide away— she joined his life because she viewed him as her home . 

“Enough with your schemes— I don’t believe a word you say!” Ajax yelled. “I don’t care who you are or what you want– release me wife this instant, or I will kill you where you stand!” 

Ajax’s echo bounced through the room for a moment before leaving them in silence. Only then did he sense the absence of Lumine’s crying. 

Lumine was still seated upright, but she was hardly moving. Aside from the slight rise and fall of her chest to signify breathing, she made no movement at all. 

Both men glanced down at her for a moment. The Sinner smiled. Ajax was ready for a homicide. 

“If you insist on ‘death do you part’, I can work with that.” He hummed. “A fresh corpse makes just as good a host as a living body— in fact, it puts up much less of a fight.” 

Ajax released the arrow, and suddenly it was between The Sinner’s index and middle fingers.

With very little effort, The Sinner snapped the arrow in half, tossing it aside. 

“Although perhaps this is the time when I threaten to kill you instead. But I think it would be such a waste. After all,” 

The vice returned, ten times stronger. Rather than a strange haze, Ajax was overtaken with a sharp pain creeping through his veins. Unwillingly, he let out a cry of pain— his bow slipping from his hands and clattering onto the ground. 

Ajax’s chest spasmed and he coughed violently. It wasn’t long until blood was dripping down his chin from his mouth. He struggled to stay upright, but refused to be brought to the ground yet again. 

“My magic already corrupts you. It’s only a matter of time before it ends your life.” 

The Sinner’s amusement was all too familiar. Ajax had experienced it many times, usually something unpleasant being the center of his attention. First when he was tormenting Ajax, then when he was tormenting Lumine, and now when he was tormenting them both. It made Ajax realize something. 

“If–” Ajax coughed. “If you knew we’d come back, why let us go?? Why play such an elaborate game?!” 

“Due to Lumine’s rejection, it was taking some time for my magic to work its way through her— not to mention her venture to the surface further hindered the process.” The Sinner explained. “However, with her stay in the Abyss the process was able to speed back up again. And by the time I allowed her to leave again, I knew that it would soon be time.” 

Again a wicked smile returned to his face. 

“That is to say, I released you merely for my entertainment. Watching you scramble to save your wife has been quite amusing— a fitting punishment for your meddling, don’t you think?” 

Ajax made no response. It was as he figured— The Sinner saw all of this as nothing more than a game. From the moment he laid eyes on Lumine, he had one goal in mind— anything else that got in his way would merely be used to pass the time until he could get what he wanted. And with a being as powerful as the Sinner, how could he possibly be denied? 

“It’s rhetorical, of course. I don’t really care what you think. Your opinion is as your life— worthless to me,” The Sinner continued. “or anyone, for that matter.” 

A blade of water formed in Ajax’s hands. It seemed Khaenri’ah was close enough to the gods for his vision to work. 

Ajax spit out some blood to the side, letting out a broken chuckle. 

“You seem to-” He coughed, but continued to straighten himself out. “to forget who you’re dealing with.” 

The Sinner raised an eyebrow. 

“Oh?” 

It didn’t matter whether he was Tartaglia the Fatui soldier, Childe the Fatui Harbinger, or Ajax the man of his family. To this monster, only one thing made him dangerous. 

Ajax pointed his blade at The Sinner. 

“I am a survivor of the abyss,” He declared. “I fell into your depths and emerged to live another day. Nothing has changed — I fought back then, and I’ll fight right now!”

The Sinner’s expression sank into something unreadable. His eyes scanned Ajax’s figure up and down, as if looking for some kind of cause for his behavior. Perhaps there were some things he could never understand about humans. 

“…Very well, survivor of the Abyss,” The Sinner said finally, drawing his sword. “Amuse me.”

Chapter Text

The clash of sword meeting sword echoed through the chamber. There was little pause between each attack, the blade of water endlessly slashing  its opponent with skilled precision. 

Ajax was a Fatui Harbinger-- fighting was ingrained into him. Every pivot of the foot, every swing of the blade-- they were all embedded deeply into his nature from the moment he first fell into the Abyss.

But even with the countless battles fought and won, Ajax had thousands of years of battle experience working against him. For every attack he made, The Sinner deflected with ease. 

It didn’t matter if the attack was fast, slow, deliberate or not. No strike could touch the skin of the Sinner--- none even grazed him. It was as if this creature could predict Ajax’s attacks before he himself decided on what to do. 

The Sinner made no attempt to actually strike back. He took great pleasure in simply watching Ajax struggle against him while using very little effort in return. 

It was infuriating, fueling Ajax to move faster, hit harder . He aimed for the head, arms, knees, anywhere he could actually land a hit on the god-like being. But again and again, water met steel--- once even earning a delighted cackle from The Sinner. 

“You’re quite skilled for a human!” He praised. “I haven’t had this much fun in a long time!” 

Ajax swung with a strength rarely used in battle, fury pumping through his veins. He could feel sparks of electricity begin to shoot through his body, coming to aid his endeavor. But Ajax was in no condition to use his delusion, even if it granted him the strength he would need to win. It would only cause an easy end to the battle, destroying what vitality he had left. 

His Foul Legacy form was in a similar position--- using it would only give an advantage to The Sinner. Although the creature’s grip had softened when the battle began, Ajax knew The Sinner would take advantage of his Foul Legacy if he chose to use it. 

In this situation, loss would be a fate far worse than death. To die by the hands of a mighty enemy would be a noble end--- the kind of death all warriors seek to end their days. But to lose to the creature and have to live with his failure-- that simply wasn’t an option. 

The moment Ajax conceded was the moment his wife was as good as dead. Whether or not The Sinner actually intended to kill her was beyond the point--- there would be no turning back after the Abyssal magic consumed her. So despite his body aching from head to toe, Ajax continued his desperate, one-sided battle. 

The Sinner allowed himself to be entertained for a while before he let out a wistful sigh. 

“As fun as this has been, I’m getting a little bored,” He deflected Ajax’s blade with more force than before, causing Ajax to stumble backwards.

The second Ajax regained his footing, The Sinner was gone. In the blink of an eye his opponent disappeared from sight and reappeared behind him. 

The only indication Ajax got was a shiver running down his spine. Imminent doom loomed over his head as he tried to grasp the situation and make his body move. 

“So it’s time for our game to end .” 

The Sinner’s sword was aimed for his neck, swinging with enough strength to remove it and then some. Even a tiny slice at that speed would be fatal--- dodging was not an option. 

Ajax pivoted his feet— if not to meet his enemies blade, then at least to meet his eyes as the final swing was taken. His water blade traveled as fast as he could make it, Ajax desperate to wedge the watery creation between himself and The Sinner’s sword. 

The wind whistled at the sheer speed the sword traveled through the air. One second, two seconds, three seconds passed–  but the sound of sword meeting flesh and bone never came. In its place, the clattering of sword meeting metal rang through the chamber. 

Before Ajax could fully turn, a body wedged between himself and his enemy. Ajax was forced back a few steps, staggering to keep his balance from the sudden displacement. His eyes widened as they landed on the figure who had taken his place– small-statured, blonde hair, and gripping a sword with all her might. 

Lumine was back on her feet, reacting just fast enough that her husband wasn’t beheaded. The sheer force of her blow was able to push back The Sinner’s sword, but it wasn’t nearly enough to hold him. Lumine was shaky on her feet, her body ready to collapse at any given moment. Her sword drooped down and wobbled pathetically in her hold, losing all power after the initial hit. 

“...Don’t…” She breathed. “Don’t touch my husband..!” 

The Sinner paused momentarily out of surprise, but it didn’t take him long to recover. 

“Now now,” He slashed at Lumine’s sword, knocking it out of her hands. “There’s no need for that.” 

Lumine’s sword clattered to the ground and slid across the room. She held her arms out in its place, blocking Ajax to the best of her abilities. 

Ajax’s veins filled with adrenaline. he lurched forwards, attempting to push Lumine out of the way before she became the next target. But he was too late— The Sinner grabbed ahold of her with his free hand and simply tossed her aside.

Much like her weapon, Lumine had a rough collision with the ground. 

“Neither of us want to harm you,” The Sinner continued, spinning his sword once in his hand. “So there’s no need to intervene.” 

The moment Lumine was out of the way, Ajax was on The Sinner once again. 

The gaul of this man to claim he wanted Lumine unharmed— if he considered his actions thus far to be painless, the man was delusional . The Sinner already admitted that he was toying with Lumine purely for his own amusement--- so either his definition of pain was skewed, or he was making a reference to something else entirely. 

The Sinner gained a wicked smile, feeling the hatred emanating off of Ajax. Rather than defect the water blade, he trapped it in place with his own. 

With swords locked, it became a battle of strength alone---- the might of a battered, adrenaline induced Harbinger vs a might of being akin to a god . Lumine’s intervention had bought Ajax seconds, possibly minutes --- but he was still no match for The Sinner’s strength. 

Ajax weighed his options, pushing all his strength into keeping the Sinner’s blade at bay. No matter what solution he could think of, somebody was going to die . 

If he gave up, Ajax could likely spare himself. But his wife would surely die in the process. If Ajax decided to use his delusion, Foul Legacy transformation, or both , it would likely lead to his own death in a futile endeavor to overpower The Sinner. 

The final option was a last resort--- collapse the chamber around them and kill everyone in the process. But with the power he held, The Sinner would likely be able to survive-- making that solution’s only function a mercy killing, ending both Ajax and his wife at the same time.  

Ajax’s knuckles turned white as he tightened his grip on his blade. 

None of those were viable options--- none were even worth considering . That meant his only option was to stand, sword locked with The Sinner in an impossible battle. 

Ajax would wait minutes, hours, days if he had to--- anything to wear down his opponent, anything to make an opening to strike. 

His thought process was fixed as a warrior. Failure was not an option--- it was success, or death . Playing with his own life was easier--- allowed him to make snap judgements based on what he could and couldn’t handle. But this was Lumine’s life in his hands--- a life he was not willing to sacrifice for any reason. So he was determined to continue fighting, even if it would kill him. 

However… there was a big difference between the mind of a warrior and the mind of a leader. One who was willing to die so the battle could end and one who was willing to die so the battle could never begin at all.  

Ajax caught a brief movement out of the corner of his eye. 

Lumine was seated upright again, fighting to retain the final bit of her consciousness. Her whole body was shaking, on the verge of collapse-- but that didn’t stop her from grasping her discarded sword and raising it to her neck. 

The realization hit Ajax like a ton of bricks. His strength drained from his limbs as the world crumbled beneath his feet. He tried to yell-- to call out to his wife, desperate and terrified. But his voice was strangled in his throat, being replaced with a violent cough. 

“Lum-” Ajax’s lungs tightened. “Lumine!” 

Lumine understood the options laid before her. She, too, knew that somebody had to die. The only difference between her sentiments and her husband’s was their current position. 

Ajax was fighting to save his wife--- a battle he shouldn’t have had to fight at all. Lumine was the one The Sinner wanted, the vessel he was going to use. It was her fight, her responsibility. 

But in the position she was in, Lumine could not fight back. Even if she wanted her limbs to move--- to carry her to her feet--- they would not comply. No matter which way she looked at it, Lumine was destined to die. So why not deprive The Sinner of what he wanted? 

He had spent so much time and effort  building his guise and hunting Lumine— her death would certainly wound him, or at least hinder his progress. Her death would likely also cause him to falter in shock, giving Ajax the chance to put an end to that horrible creature. At least her husband could walk out alive. 

It burned Lumine to think of leaving her husband. To never wake up to his face again, and leave him stranded in their empty home. But she couldn’t bear to see his life stripped from him even earlier than it already would be. In her eyes, there was no other choice.

Miserable tears dripped down Lumine’s face as she held the sword every closer. Her teary, golden eyes met the pleading ones of her husband. Despite being duller in appearance, Ajax’s eyes always had a way of holding the most profound emotion. They could express his feelings even when Ajax could not, especially now when his voice failed him. 

While Ajax’s attention was stolen away from his opponent, The Sinner took his opportunity to make headway, to push his sword that much closer to Ajax. 

Ajax’s eyes flicked desperately between The Sinner and his wife, trying to keep his weapon steady. 

“Don’t do this!” Ajax pleaded. “ Please Lumine–” 

Ajax couldn’t do anything even if he tried. The moment he attempted to move was the moment he died— letting his sword down for even a second would give The Sinner all the leeway he needed. 

Lumine offered a soft, sad smile. She pressed the sword directly against her neck, holding the handle with one hand and placing the other on the edge of the blade. 

The Sinner took a quick glance, but didn’t seem all that panicked. He didn’t believe she had the strength to do it. But Ajax knew better. 

It didn’t matter if Lumine’s body was failing — her will was as solid as a rock. If she wanted that blade to sever her neck, she was going to find the strength— pull it out from the depths of her soul if she had to. 

Lumine took a deep breath, closing her eyes. 

“No no no– come on !” Ajax pushed his blade forwards with all his might, desperate to create even the tiniest opening for escape. 

The Sinner didn’t budge. 

A faint voice joined in Ajax’s chorus of pleading. 

Lumine refused to open her eyes, even after recognizing the voice. 

Aether . 

The pleading became louder, more frantic. 

Lumine refused to listen— refused to humor The Sinner’s tricks. Enough was enough. 

She pressed the sword into her neck, drawing blood. But her blade came to a sudden halt, tiny hands wrapped around it. 

“Don’t do that!” A new voice cried. “He’s coming! You have to wait!” 

Lumine’s eyes snapped open to meet the face of a teary-eyed, silver-haired fairy. Her grip on the sword instantly softened, afraid to harm the fairy’s hands. 

The Sinner stilled at what Ajax assumed to be sheer confusion— a sentiment he shared greatly in that moment. But before anything could be said, The Sinner flipped around just in time to counter a blade aimed right for his head. 

The clash of blades shot a powerful echo through the room. It shook everyone to their very core— one of the swords had to have shattered upon impact. 

Ajax stumbled back at the sudden lack of weight against him. He wasted little time rushing in front of Lumine, prepared to defend her from whatever had just entered the battlefield. But his guard quickly fell as recognition washed over his senses. 

Blond hair, weaved tightly into a braid, gently settled against the man’s back. His face, armor, and stature were all identical to the form The Sinner assumed— but there was a stark difference between them. 

The man took a moment to glance over at Ajax, offering a bright smile. 

“You’ve done great,” He said. “But I’ll take it from here. Take a moment to rest.” 

Ajax blinked, dumbfounded. 

“You get ‘em, Aether!” The fairy called. 

Lumine’s breath hitched, apprehension flooding her veins. Ajax shared her sentiment, only then realizing what exactly he was about to watch. 

As Aether turned back to face his opponent, The Sinner pointed an accusatory finger at him. 

“You-” He snarled. “You’re supposed to be dead!” 

Aether shrugged, reading his sword. 

“You underestimate me.” 

Never before had Ajax seen that much fear instilled into The Sinner. And If Aether was anything like The Sinner made him out to be, then that fear was the most reasonable response one could have. 

 Ajax finally dissipated his water blade, taking a step back. There was nothing more he could do at this point— it was up to Aether. 

Ajax placed himself at his wife’s side, sinking down to the floor. He pried the sword from her hands and tossed it aside, skimming his fingers along her neck wound. 

Lumine’s eyes could hardly be pried from the identical figures, especially when blades began to clash yet again. Ajax traded a glance with the fairy, who offered a nervous nod in response. Ajax gave a nod in return, grasping Lumine’s right hand and intertwining their fingers. The fairy took Lumine’s other hand despite how much bitter it was than her own. 

Again, the Sinner was forced into the defensive. But rather than toying with Aether, he was genuinely attempting to ward off Aether’s quick and powerful slashes. The Sinner tried to put distance between Aether and himself, but Aether chased him across the room. 

Sword clashed with sword again and again, physical sparks flying across the room. The battle was almost moving too fast to watch, strikes traded with uncanny speed. 

Aether didn’t waver for a single second— a slash, then a block, his feet moving with practiced rhythm. 

The Sinner was unable to land a hit on Aether, struggling to create enough openings to strike.

The only chance he was given was wasted in an instant— The Sinner swung for Aether’s head and Aether ducked down, diving to the side. Aether used the momentum to swing his leg around and knock The Sinner onto his back. 

Aether’s sword came down like a guillotine, impaling The Sinner’s chest quick and deep. 

The Sinner hissed in pain, grabbing at Aether’s sword to pull it out of his chest. 

“You think a mere stab wound can kill me?!” He spat. “This body is a puppet! I have no blood to lose!” 

Aether twisted the sword inside of the wound, gaining another strangled hiss from The Sinner. 

“Of course not,” Aether said. “But I didn’t come here with just a sword.” 

A bright light began to emanate from Aether’s hands, as well as other places on his outfit. The light creeped down his sword all the way to the tip, entering The Sinner’s wound. 

The Sinner writhed and struggled, desperate to free himself from Aether’s grasp. The moment the light touched his body, it began to disintegrate. He howled in pain, thrashing about on the floor. 

But The Sinner’s attempts were futile. The light creeped into his veins, tearing apart his puppet by the seams. The darkened room was quickly illuminated, driving out all shadows that haunted the chamber. The light gathered on Aether’s back, forming a pair of translucent wings. 

The power coursed through Aether from his wings to his hands, intensifying at the sword tip. A blinding light was released from the sword, shaking the ground at the sheer power that coursed through the room. 

Ajax blinked a few times, rubbing his eyes. It took him a moment to readjust after the light dissipated. It seemed everyone was in the same boat, as he heard collective groans from his wife and the fairy next to him. 

“Sorry,” Aether called, sounding rather winded. “That’s-... That’s my bad.” 

Aether was still knelt down, resting his weight against his sword. It was planted into the ground, large cracks surrounding it. But The Sinner’s body was gone— as if it had never existed in the first place. 

Ajax wasn’t quite sure what Aether had done to The Sinner, but his absence left a gaping effect. Any side effects from the concentration of Abyssal power were gone, and the room returned to its previous brightness. It seemed as if The Sinner’s presence was burned from the place, leaving nothing behind. 

“Aether!” The fairy flew over to her companion, hugging the side of his face. “P-Paimon was so scared!” 

Aether chuckled a bit, resting his hand on Paimon’s back to reciprocate the gesture. 

“I’m alright,” He assured her. “I said I could handle it, didn’t I?” 

Paimon sniffled. 

“You still scared Paimon!” 

Ajax turned his attention over to his wife. Her head was beginning to droop, any and all energy abandoning her. It seemed not all of The Sinner’s power was gone. 

“Hey, hey, hey,” Ajax caught Lumine by the chin before her head could drop. “Look at me, hon.” 

He gently guided her face to his. 

“We’re okay. Everything’s okay,” He said softly. “Stay awake a little bit longer.” 

Lumine gave a faint noise in response, but it was hard to tell what it meant. 

Paimon helped Aether to his feet and the two approached Ajax and Lumine. 

Ajax pulled Lumine close to him, scanning Aether warily. 

Aether paused for a moment, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. 

“Sorry for my sudden appearance,” He said. “My name is Aether– but I guess you already know that.” 

Ajax narrowed his eyes. 

“I thought you were supposed to be dead.” 

“Am I?” Aether asked, innocently. 

“Killed by the Heavenly Principals.” 

“Ah, right. The Sinner told you that, yeah?” Aether shook his head. “If the Heavenly Principals wanted an execution, they would’ve gotten one. And I’m sure, based on what The Sinner knows of that being, he expected as much. But Lumine wouldn’t have survived if that were the case.” 

Ajax glanced over at his wife. Her breathing was becoming shallow— not a good sign. 

“She’s still poisoned,” Aether slowly knelt down, holding his hands out for his sister. “I need to purge it from her.” 

Ajax hesitated. It was hard to trust anything about Aether— it could easily be some kind of trick from The Sinner. Some elaborate, crazy trick. 

“Let him help,” Paimon urged. “It’s his sister!” 

The fairy’s word, however… She had stopped Lumine from ending her life. Ajax could trust Paimon’s words, even if just a little. 

Ajax allowed Aether access to his sister. 

Aether gently cupped his hands around Lumine’s face, resting his forehead on her’s. The same light as before emanated from his hands, but it was much gentler this time. 

The process only lasted a moment or two before Aether recoiled. Lumine’s eyes fluttered open and she took a long, strained breath. 

“What’s—” She looked around frantically, searching around with her hands. “What’s going–...” 

Lumine paused as her hand found Ajax’s chest. Ajax reached up, covering her hand with his own. 

Lumine looked over at her husband, the words dying on her lips. Her eyes scanned his face for a moment while she recollected what happened from her foggy memory. 

Ajax offered a reassuring smile, reaching out to tuck some of Lumine’s hair out of her face. 

In one swift motion, Lumine grabbed the side’s of Ajax’s face and tugged it down to hers. She peppered kisses on his lips before fully capturing them with her own. Her eyes flutter shut as Ajax cupped the back of her head, pulling her closer to deepen the kiss. 

With her lips on his, all pain melted away. Lumine’s warmth seeped into his soul, ebbing away any last traces of panic from the dreary situation. 

Lumine was safe. Ajax was alive. Everything was okay . 

Despite the current lack of air, Ajax felt like he could finally breathe again.  

Lumine finally pulled back to take a deep breath. 

Ajax couldn’t help but gain a bright smile looking at her flushed face. She was beautiful . 

Paimon made some kind of gagging noise at the whole ordeal while Aether shushed her. 

“You’re okay,” Lumine breathed, brushing her thumbs over Ajax’s cheeks. “I love you so much.”

Ajax leaned in and placed a kiss on her forehead. 

“I love you, too.” He gently moved her head to look at Aether. “And I think someone is waiting for your attention.” 

Lumine’s eyes widened. 

Aether smiled. 

“B-but you’re supposed to be–” Lumine said. 

“Dead? So I’ve been told.” Aether interrupted. “The Heavenly Principals spared us.” 

“Why?” Lumine asked. “Why would they do that?” 

Aether paused. 

“I… don’t know.” He answered, thoughtfully. “My only guess is that they recognized the real cause for Khaenri’ah’s corruption…” 

“The Sinner, right?” Ajax piped in. 

Aether nodded slowly. 

“The Sinner and his power were infecting the people of Khaenri’ah right under our noses.” He said. “Some were in far deeper than others, such as the researcher ‘Gold’.” 

Ajax glanced over at Lumine. 

“Rhiendottir.” She supplied. “She also went by the alias ‘Gold’.” 

Again, Aether nodded. 

“While she was a brilliant woman, her experiments did not come from inspiration alone. After discovering The Sinner’s power, she became fascinated with it—- and the more she clung to it, the more it did to her.” He explained. “He began to whisper in her ear— nudge Gold in the right direction to suit his own needs. It wasn’t long until she began making dangerous creatures— something that could serve as an army to dethrone the gods.” 

The Sinner had made the story sound like he was a benevolent force, trying to protect the people of Khaenri’ah. But it seemed that he was the problem all along. 

“Of course, she saw them as nothing more than an experiment. Even now, who knows if her perspective has changed.” Aether continued. “But no matter what, she was only one of many. Her contributions were grand, but she was merely a drop in the sea of sinners. And in the eyes of the Heavenly principals, this ocean needed to be purged…” 

It took a moment for Aether’s words to sink in. For Lumine to rewrite the entire narrative of her past, supplementing what she thought she knew with what had actually happened.

Tears glossed over her eyes. 

“...Where..” She sniffled. “Where have you been?” 

“Searching for answers, collecting elemental power, and, well…” Aether offered a sympathetic smile. “Looking for you.” 

“That’s right,” Paimon agreed. “Paimon and Aether have been traveling aaaalllll over Teyvat!” 

Lumine glanced over at Paimon. 

“Ah, right. I should introduce you two,” Aether motion to Paimon. “Lumine, this is my traveling buddy, Paimon. She’s been keeping me out of trouble” 

“It’s nice to finally meet you,” Paimon held out her hand to shake. “Aether’s told me so much about you!” 

Lumine shook the fairy’s hand, being careful not to harm her by accident (her hands were so small). 

Ajax slowly raised his hand. 

“Am I allowed to ask for clarification?” 

Aether cocked his head to the side. 

“About what?” He asked, before being hit with a realization. “Oh, right! You’re probably confused.” 

Aether cleared his throat. 

“The answers I was searching for pertained to The Sinner. I found out he was involved in Khaenri’ah’s corruption, but I was too late to stop him. So I wanted to learn more— to find him and purge him from Teyvat once and for all.” 

“And you did that with elemental energy..?” Ajax asked for elaboration. 

Aether nodded. 

“The power that allowed Lumine and I to travel from world to world was sealed off by the Heavenly Principals before we were sent back to Teyvat. But what I found out, in my search for answers, was that I could collect and use every type of elemental energy.” He explained. “The more I collected, the faster I realized they were rebuilding my old power. So I made sure to visit every nation so I could unlock the power I needed to defeat The Sinner.” 

“Mmhm.” Paimon agreed. “Our last stop was Sneznayah— although it was… an interesting experience.” She deflated a little. 

Aether chuckled. 

“Sir Pierro scared her, is all.” He clarified. 

“You ran into Pierro?” Ajax asked, dumbfounded. 

“He hunted us down!” Paimon replied. 

“He came looking for us ,” Aether corrected. “Apparently I set off some alarms in the harbor when I arrived due to how much elemental energy I was storing. Once Pierro realized you were off looking for me, and I had just shown up in the harbor, he knew something was wrong. Little did he know just how complicated the situation really was.” 

Ajax had vaguely heard Pierro calling after him as he left the palace. Perhaps the alarm was the reason for Dottore’s sudden appearance. Pierro must’ve realized a moment too late and went to warn Aether so the prince could still find a way to help. 

“I… see.” Ajax said, slowly. “I’ll have to thank him when I see him next.” 

Aether smiled. 

“He is quite kind, isn’t he?” 

Lumine choked on air. Ajax stifled a laugh. 

“He’s only nice because it’s you .” She corrected. 

“That’s not true.” Aether retorted. 

“He almost threw a temper tantrum last I saw him.” 

“He’s a bit overworked these days— I’m sure he was stressed.” 

“He was giving Paimon the side eye the whole time you were talking.” Paimon piped in. 

Lumine motioned to Paimon. 

“See?” 

Aether chuckled, but it quickly dissolved into laughter. His laugh was infectious— even Paimon was giggling along. 

“Oh, I missed you, Lumine.” Aether pulled her into a hug. 

Lumine reciprocated easily, burying her face into his shoulder. 

“I missed you, too.” 

The group of four finally rose to their feet after resting for a while. Aether and Lumine swapped stories of what their lives had been like during their separation. 

Ajax found it almost surreal to see joy on Aether’s face. He wondered how The Sinner had managed to convince everyone that he was Aether— they were nothing alike. Aether was a walking ray of sunshine, even more so than his sister. Her mention of being ‘colder’ than her brother suddenly made sense— who wouldn’t seem cold with Aether beside them? 

Tears were also shed from both of the twins. It couldn’t be helped— Lumine had gotten sentimental, and Aether crumbled right after she did. They were so alike, yet so different— Ajax found it fascinating to witness. 

Just as the group prepared to exit the chamber, a loud noise came from the other end of the room. Behind them, an Abyss portal opened. 

Aether and Lumine had their swords drawn before Ajax could even react. Paimon hid behind Aether, and the group prepared for the worst. 

Perhaps The Sinner was still alive, or reinforcements had finally shown up—

No. 

A grown man and an Abyss Mage tumbled out of the portal, landing on the ground in a heap. 

Ajax recognized both figures in an instant— one more begrudgingly than the other. 

Lumine gasped. 

“Hagare!” 

Hagare’s head shot up at the call of his name. 

“Princess?” He looked over at the group of four, his ears perking up. “Are you alright??” 

Lumine smiled. 

“I’m perfect.” 

The man underneath Hagare let out a grunt of pain. 

“Get off of me-”

Hagare quickly floated off of the man, bowing quickly. 

“My apologies, Captain.” 

Ajax rolled his eyes as the man stood up. 

“Oh wow. Look who’s still alive.” He said with heavy sarcasm. 

“Is that Childe I hear?” The man looked over. “And here I was hoping Aether might’ve killed yo-...” 

His eyes met Aether’s. 

Aether dropped his sword. 

“Dain!” Aether sprinted across the room, jumping onto Dainsleif. He wrapped his arms and legs around the dumbfounded knight. 

Dainsleif blinked a few times. He was concerned, but he could feel the warmth radiating off of Aether. The Abyssal magic that had consumed his figure before was now gone, leaving only the prince that Dainsleif remembered. 

Dainsleif wrapped his arms around Aether, squeezing him tightly. 

“..Is it really you..?” His voice was quiet, yet hopeful. Scared to be wrong. “After all this time..?” 

Aether nuzzled into the crook of Dainsleif’s neck. 

“It’s me, Dain. It’s me.” 

Never before had Lumine seen Dainsleif on the brink of tears. But she understood why this was so important. 

Dainsleif had gotten to the point where he was ready to kill Aether— his charge, who he had taken care of for many years. But now, it seemed, the Abyssal magic had left him. There was no more need to fight. 

Dainsleif buried his head in Aether’s shoulder. 

For the second time that night, Aether began to cry. 

Hagare made his way over to Lumine and Ajax, receiving a hug from the former and head pat from the latter. 

“What has happened to his highness?”  Hagare asked. “Why has his disposition changed so drastically?” 

“It’s a long story,” Lumine replied. “All you need to know is that the Prince you served was a puppet. This is the real Aether.” 

Hagare nodded enthusiastically. 

“That’s wonderful!” 

“Eep! Abyss Mage!” Paimon ducked behind Ajax. “Get rid of it, get rid of it, get rid of it!” 

Ajax chuckled. 

“Relax, Paimon,” He dragged the fairy out from behind him. “He doesn’t bite.” 

Lumine crossed her arms. 

“A little more than that, please.” She requested, unamused. 

“Alright, alright.” Ajax conceded. “His name is Hagare. He’s a friend.” 

Hagare offered a small bow to Paimon. 

“Hello, acquaintance of the Princess,” He said. “As Master Ajax said, I am Hagare. I am the Princess’ royal guard.” 

Paimon blinked a few times. 

“O-oh.” She blathered. “P-paimon is Paimon.” 

Lumine giggled a bit. 

“Don’t worry about being too formal— that’s just the way he talks.” She said. 

Paimon deflated a bit.

“He’s always been that way,” Aether piped in. His feet were finally back on the ground, dragging Dainsleif by the hand as he walked over to the group. “Dain too, if you’d believe it.” 

Dainsleif raised an eyebrow at Aether. 

“Whatever do you mean, your highness?” He subtly teased. 

‘Nooooo!” Aether tugged on Dain’s hand. “It took me years to get us on a first name basis! Don’t undo my hard work!” 

Dainsleif chuckled. Ajax didn’t even think that was possible . 

“Glad to see you two back at it,” Lumine hummed. “It’s like nothing has changed at all.” 

“Ah-hem.” Ajax said, not-so-subtly. 

Lumine looked over at him, gently tapping his nose. 

“Other than me gaining a wonderful husband, of course.” She added. 

“I can’t believe I wasn’t invited to the wedding.” Aether said, in feigned offense. 

“You’ve met The Sinner— can you blame me for withholding the invite?” Lumine quipped back. 

“Who walked you down the aisle, then?” 

“I did.” 

“You walked yourself?” 

“The only people there were Ajax, his family, and I.” 

“Hagare could’ve done it.” 

“Oh yes, let's bring an Abyss Mage to a Harbinger’s wedding– I’m sure that’ll end well.”

The group was slowly floating towards the exit while bantering. But just before they could leave, Dainsleif grabbed a hold of Ajax’s arm and cleared his throat rather loudly. 

The rest of the group looked back at him. 

“There is one last thing to address.” 

Ajax pulled his arm away from Dainsleif, shooting him a glare. What was this guy on about now ?

Dainsleif motioned to the twins. 

“I can feel the Abyssal magic absent from both of you,” He switched to motion at Ajax.  “But his still remains.” 

Lumine and Ajax traded a glance. Oh yeah. That thing. 

“Abyssal magic? How’d that happen?” Aether asked. 

“I fell into the Abyss as a kid. I guess it just stuck.” Ajax replied, nonchalantly. As if that wasn't the most traumatizing experience he had ever been through. 

“Ah, okay. It’s a small enough concentration that I could hardly tell.” Aether said. “Would you like me to remove it?” 

Ajax blinked a few times. 

“You’re… giving me an option?” 

“Well, yes.” Aether replied. “If it’s been with you since you were a kid, then I’m sure your body has acclimated to it. If you don’t feel it’s a threat to you, then perhaps you’d want to keep it.” 

Keep it… Ajax had never imagined ever getting the chance to be rid of it. The Abyssal magic was embedded deep within him, acting as an inner stretch to aid in battle while subtly killing him in the process. It was one of the main reasons he was a Harbinger. He had never… thought about what would happen if it was gone. 

“What about… The Sinner’s power?” Ajax asked, hesitantly. “Don’t you want to get rid of it all?” 

Aether wavered. 

“It… would be good to purge it from your system. To make sure he has no chance of coming back.” He said. “But… I could easily destroy it when you, uh… die.” 

It was peculiar that Aether was willing to let Ajax keep a power that would certainly kill him. It would be better for everyone if it was destroyed here and now, and yet he remained understanding and courteous. 

Lumine gently grabbed Ajax’s hand. He looked back at her, golden eyes meeting his own. Her expression was sympathetic— an attempt to be supportive. She did not want to sway his choice one way or the other— and yet she helped him make the final decision. 

“What makes you think I’m overly attached to the position, hm?” He asked, almost teasingly. “The only reason I’m a Harbinger is because it’s the position that equates to my fighting skills. Of course I fought my way to the position of a Harbinger, but I’ve always wanted to test my strength— push my limits. Even if there was nothing to gain from it, I would’ve fought all the same simply to be stronger. The title ‘Harbinger’ just so happened to come along with it.” 

Ajax meant those words. 

The Foul Legacy transformation had been a survival instinct. A tool for Ajax to use. A means to an end. 

But now, it was the end. The means were no longer necessary. 

Ever since the whole fiasco began with Lumine’s visit to the palace, Ajax wanted nothing more than to pull her out of his work life– away from the Fatui. And ever since Lumine’s past began to surface, he wanted nothing more than to simply be with her . 

Lumine’s death sentence was waived. She had the chance to live a long, happy life. And Ajax wanted to be right by her side. 

For that, his own death sentence needed to go. 

He smiled at Lumine. 

“Get rid of it.” He answered, finally. “I don’t need it anymore.” 

A look of surprise washed over Lumine’s face. 

“But you’ll–” 

“Be demoted? Probably.” Ajax pulled her hand up to his mouth, placing a kiss on her knuckles. “But who needs the Fatui, anyways?”

He didn’t need that Fatui. 

He just needed her . 

A slight blush crept onto Lumine’s face. 

Ajax snickered a bit to himself. 

“Alright, alright,” He turned to Aether. “Let’s do this. Just— don’t touch my forehead.” 

Aether chuckled. 

“I think I can manage.” 

Rather than place his hands on the side of Ajax’s face, Aether opted for Ajax’s shoulders instead. The rest of the group gathered around, watching intently as Aether’s hands began to glow. 

Lumine squeezed Ajax’s hand, offering a smile that could melt even the sun. His beloved wife, the woman he adored more than anything else in the world. 

Her face was the last thing he saw as the light overwhelmed his senses. 

* * * 

Ajax opened his eyes to a squint, adjusting to the sunlight beaming down on the porch. 

The sweet scent of the blooming flowers filled the air, flowing through the breeze. The quiet sound of rustling leaves was accompanied by a sweet melody, as a gentle hand ran through his hair. 

Ajax turned his head, nuzzling into his wife’s baby bump. He could feel the vibrations of her voice as she hummed, letting out a content sigh. 

“Good morning, sleepyhead.” Lumine greeted him. 

“Mnm…” Ajax yawned. “It was just a little nap.” 

“Of course.” Lumine agreed. “And I’m sure it has nothing to do with that late night commission you took.” 

Ajax turned his head to look up at her. 

“Some idiots got trapped in a domain. You expected me to just leave them there?” 

“I expected to wake up with my husband,” Lumine replied, sweetly. “Not find him asleep on the porch.” 

Ajax pushed himself up into a seated position, turning to face his wife. 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know it would keep me so long.” he said, placing his hand on Lumine’s stomach. “Can you find a way to forgive me, Girlie?” 

Lumine pursed her lips. 

“Hmm…” She reached out, gently grabbing Ajax’s chin. “If you keep flashing your pretty blue eyes at me, I might think about it.” 

Ajax leaned in. 

“Oh yeah?” He smiled, placing a kiss on her lips. 

“Mmhm…” Lumine kissed him back. “They’re my weakness.” 

Ajax pulled back, tucking some of Lumine’s hair behind her ears. 

“You know, you’ve been saying that ever since that night in Khaenri’ah…” 

Lumine smiled. 

“What can I say?” She ran her thumb over his chin. “It’s nice to see your eyes so filled with light.” 

Ajax leaned down to kiss Lumine again, but thundering footsteps approached at an alarming speed. 

Paimon burst through the front door. 

“Incoming!” She yelped. 

The second Paimon was through the doorway, two ginger-haired kids followed quickly behind.

“Autnie, Auntie!” The girl called. Her brother a few paces behind her. 

“Auntie’s done playing!” Paimon called back to the kids. 

“Auntie, play-” The boy called, much meeker than his sister. 

Lumine giggled a little to herself. 

“Alana, Callum, why don’t we give Auntie Paimon a break?” She called. “Papa’s awake~” 

The kids instantly changed targets. 

“Papa!” They both shouted, running over to Ajax. 

Ajax scooped them up, placing both kids on his lap. 

“Hey, kiddos,” He placed a kiss on both of their foreheads. “Whatcha up to?” 

“We wanna play with Uncle Aether,” Alana said. “But Auntie Paimon won’t help us find him!” 

“That’s because Uncle Aether is exploring with Uncle Dain,” Ajax explained. “And Auntie Paimon doesn’t want you to sneak off to use the waypoints to find him.” 

Alana huffed, crossing her arms. 

“Mama told us not to use waypoints.” She stated, as if Lumine’s instructions were law. 

“She did.” Ajax agreed. “So how’d you end up in Inazuma, again?” 

Alana’s eyes blew wide open. 

“It was Callum’s idea!” 

Her brother shrunk down. 

“I-I didn’t!” 

“You came with!” 

“You grabbed me!” 

“Hey, hey, hey. No pointing fingers.” Ajax said. “Papa isn’t trying to scold you, just remind you: we can’t use the waypoints without an adult, okay? Even if you’re looking for Aether.” 

Both children deflated. 

“Okay.” They chimed in unison. 

Ajax smiled, bouncing both kids on his legs. 

“How about this,” He said. “If you can get ready in five minutes, Papa will race you to the beach and make a wavepool for you.” 

Both children lit up instantly. 

“Can you make a whale too, Papa??” Callum asked, excitedly. 

Ajax feigned consideration. 

“Maybe if you can get ready in three minutes.” 

The children gasped. 

“When can we go? When can we go??” Alana asked, nearly vibrating with excitement. 

“You can goooooooo,” Ajax paused, keeping the kids on bated breath. “....Now!” 

Alana and Callum hopped off of Ajax’s lap, sprinting back inside the house. 

Ajax chuckled a bit to himself, watching them run. 

Lumine let out a wistful sigh. 

“They have so much energy.” She said. “It’s all your genes.” 

“Oh really?” Ajax countered. “You can’t tell me you weren’t a rambunctious child.” 

“Not like that .” 

“Then your childhood was no fun.” Ajax leaned in and placed a kiss on Lumine’s cheek. “I’ll keep ‘em occupied for a bit. Don’t be late for tea, or I’ll never hear the end of it from the Lord of Geo .” He said that last part almost mockingly. 

“I know how to be on time.” Lumine shot back. “Unlike someone who has… oh, one minute to get changed?” 

“It’s not been,” Ajax counted mentally for a moment. “Crap-” 

He shot up, rushing inside to get ready for the beach. 

Lumine giggled to herself before pointing down at her belly. 

“You’d better be blonde.” 

Nearly a minute later, Ajax burst out of the house wearing swim trunks. He attached his hydro vision to them, needing it to fulfill his children’s request. 

“See? Thirty seconds is all I need!” Ajax said, winded. 

“Mmhm.” Lumine agreed, eyeing him up and down. 

Ajax raised an eyebrow. 

“What? You like what you see, pretty girl?” He teased. 

“Eww!” Alana said, blasting past Ajax. “No flirting with Momma!” 

Callum was a few steps behind her, although he made sure to carefully move around his father rather than nearly slam into him. 

“Beach time! Beach time! Beach time!” Alana chanted, gaining her brother’s support by the third repeat. 

“Alright, alright. Keep it moving, rugrats.” Ajax said, motioning for the kids to start down the path. 

“No whirlpools this time— I want both of my children to return, please.” Lumine warned. 

“I know, I know— gentle waves, tiny whale. I know the drill.” Ajax walked backwards down the path as he spoke. “Don’t let Zhongli talk your ear off.” 

“And miss your cooking for supper? I wouldn’t dream of it.” Lumine waved. “Have fun!” 

Ajax waved back, enthusiastically. 

“I love you!” He called, his voice becoming ever more distant the further he walked. 

Lumine cupped her hands around her mouth. 

“I love you, too!” 

She paused a distance away, looking back to see her husband’s ginger hair through the falling snow. She waved fervently, receiving a similar wave in return. 

“I love you!” Ajax yelled. 

Lumine covered her mouth in slight embarrassment. She could feel the head turns of the Fatui officers who were lingering near the entrance, but Ajax didn’t seem to care. 

“I love you, too!” Lumine yelled back. 

It had been years since that first event that started it all. And yet, despite how much time had passed, nothing had changed. Ajax was still grinning like a kid at his wife’s response. 

The only difference now was the children walking ahead of him. They were just as free spirited as their father, even if Callum was a bit quieter. They were a pair of twins nonetheless— a repeat of her own history. 

Lumine loved them more than life itself, her heart swelling with joy as she watched her husband scoop up her daughter and dangle her by the foot with her son running away to escape his father’s free hand. 

Her life was supposed to end ten years ago by the hand of the Abyss. And perhaps a part of her had died that day. But the part that remained— the wife of Ajax, and the mother of twins— that was the part she liked the best. 

There was no greater love that she had ever felt, and no better place she wished to be. In the rolling hills of Mondstadt, where her husband and children thrived, Lumine was content to call this place home. 

For home is always where your beloved is waiting.

Chapter Text

(Background information: ) 

My logic behind Aether being a descender when Nahida’s quest said he wasn’t? When Aether was replaced, the Fatui (where the information of 4 descenders came from) counted him as having an origin on Teyvat because, as far as they could tell, the puppet-Aether vessel was, in fact, created on Teyvat. 

(Scaramouche was the one to classify him as such, since he made various trips into the Abyss. A puppet can sense a puppet— it was as simple as that.) 

Remember the initial disclaimer about there being no traveler? Yeaaaah. Things changed. 

Aether was meant to be the original villain, not The Sinner. But as I kept writing, I couldn’t see The Sinner’s personality line up with Aether, even if he was tainted by the Abyss. So I separated the two and brought Aether back <3 

And what does that mean for Aether? 

Aether is the traveler… sort of.

He arrived on the beach, just like in the game. He fished Paimon out of the sea, and decided to travel around in search of Lumine (and answers about The Sinner). But the main plot does not revolve around him. 

Along the way, Aether gently nudges some people in the right direction to cause the normal chain of events we see in the game.  He’s just too kind– he can’t stay out of it. But he isn’t the star of the show, nor well known for his actions because of how subtly he does them. 

The only area where Aether was actually a main party of the series of events was Sumeru. He wanted to speak with the God of Wisdom concerning The Sinner and its powers, so he ended up getting involved in the mission to save her. That also included fighting Scaramouche in his god form and causing the ‘Wanderer’ series of events. (Most of the information he learned about The Sinner actually came from Wanderer, since he had first hand experiences with The Sinner in the Abyss) 

It’s meant to be implied, but the Sinner’s puppet design was the same one used to make Scaramouche and the Raiden Shogun. All we know about the designs is that it’s ancient technology, so I thought it fit nicely. 

The light returned to Ajax’s eyes after the Abyss magic was removed, which Lumine references in the final chapter. 

Since Childe didn’t fight the traveler in the Golden house, he fought a bunch of Qixing guards sent to stop him. It wasn’t their strength that fazed him, merely their numbers.

What happened to Dain after Ajax hopped into the Abyss? 

Dainsleif went in right after Ajax did, but got diverted to a different location since the Abyss knew him to be a threat. He was spit back up to the surface somwhere and ended up running into Hagare (Chapter 11) who was taken by the Abyss Herald to be killed. Dainsleif saved Hagare only because of Hagare’s recognition (he called Dain ‘captain’). Together, they tried to find a way back into the Abyss to save Lumine, and sooner or later they ended up at the right location.

The only reason The Sinner kept Hagare alive was to gain Lumine’s favor. He despised Hagare. 

Hagare’s backstory, for anyone who’s curious:  Hagare used to live with his family in Fontaine— his mother, father, and younger brother. He gained his Pyro vision at a young age, and his younger brother was fascinated with it. His parents agreed that he was blessed by the gods, making sure Hagare understood how lucky he was. 

However… an accident occurred which ended in the death of Hagare’s brother. In an attempt to get justice, Hagare’s own father ended up on trial and wrongfully sentenced for the murder of his own child. 

At that point, Hagare’s parents lost all faith in the god of Justice, fleeing Fontaine to keep their family together. The cataclysm was getting closer at that time, so other nations were in just as much turmoil as Fontaine, which is why Hagare’s parents opted for Khaenri’ah instead. 

In order to enter, the family needed to denounce their god. That much was easy for Hagare— he simply said what his parents told him to. However, denouncing the gods also meant ridding oneself of their gaze. Hagare’s vision had to go, and was stripped away from him by his own parents. As a child he never really understood, crying as his greatest achievement was stolen from him. But later on, he understood that his parents were just doing what they had to for the family’s safety. 

In the ten year time skip (which is a reference to one of my other fics lol), Lumine, Ajax, and their children all live in Mondstadt. Their house is located near the beach where you start the game– a nice secluded area with enough waypoints to get around easily. 

Their home was built by hand, and has a couple of impermanent residents— Aether stays there from time to time, as does Dainsleif and Paimon. But most of the time they’re all traveling together. Hagare is the only permanent resident who isn’t directly related to the family.

The reason Lumine and Ajax moved to Mondstadt has to do with Ajax’s resignation from the Fatui. Whether he quit or not, he knew too much to be demoted without consequence. So there was a good chance he wasn’t going to survive no matter the outcome. Rather than wait to be dealt with, he began evacuating both his immediate family and his wife to a different nation— and where better to go than the nation of freedom? 

Ajax’s family lives in a home a lot closer to the city of Mondstadt, and they visit all the time. The Fatui did not step into Ajax’s affairs, and those in Mondstadt tend to avoid both him and his family. Even if he’s no longer a harbinger, the threat is still there. His delusion was given up along with his title, leaving only his vision as a weapon. 

 —----------------------------------------------

(Deleted concepts/scenes) 

In the original concept, this fic was a singular chapter with Lumine having no ties to the Abyss at all. But as I wrote Scaramouche’s part in, he kinda took over and threw suspicion on her. So I had no choice but to comply. 

Hagare was going to be a bad guy originally, helping Aether watch over his sister against her will. But I made him a softie :) 

Yae Miko was supposed to come back for a second scene in chapter 6 (on Lumine’s boat ride home), but it ended up being scrapped. It was making the chapter too long and revealed some things too soon. This is as far as I got with it: 

(On Lumine’s trip back to Liyue, yae Miko appears in a transparent, purple form. Some of her colors are visible, but they’re hardly vivid. She almost seems like a ghost. The charm is glowing in Lumine’s pocket.) 

 (Lumine muttering to herself about being dragged into one more ordeal she’ll throw herself off the side of the boat. Then Miko piped in) 

“Had a good trip to Liyue, hm?” (miko speaks up) “I did warn Morax to be extra careful with you during your visit— otherwise he’d incur my wrath.”  

“L-lady Yae!” (Lumine squeaks) 

(Miko giggles) 

“Surprised to see me, little one?” (miko asks) “Do not fret, I merely put a bit of my consciousness in that charm of yours so I could visit. I’ve always wondered what Snezhnaya looks like— it’s a shame I will only see it from afar.” 

“You mean this is your only chance?” 

“Sadly, yes. The amount of consciousness I placed in that charm is only enough to sustain my physical form for a short amount of time. I figured that I would use it as an invitation to bring you back to Inazuma—- then I could place more of my consciousness in that charm again and so the cycle would continue.” 

“…it really sounds like you believe that…” (Lumine says) “but I’d be stupid to believe your charm was a gift and nothing more. You are the electro archon’s familiar, after all.” 

(Her smile wavers a bit. All teasing is gone from her tone, but she doesn’t seem too upset. Merely.. expecting) 

“I was wondering if you’d use that pretty little head of yours.” (miko says) “Yes, I interacted with you on my archon’s behalf. Ei was wary of your presence in Inazuma— surely you understand her suspicion.” 

“I thought you said I was a bystander— affiliated with the Fatui by circumstance .”   “But you wanted to use me.”  (Lumine was getting fed up with how much ppl were trying to use her. Her brother, her husband’s subordinates, even an archon ) 

“ Ei wanted to use you. I was merely following instructions—- and trust me, it is not something I enjoy.” (She sighs) 

“But you needn’t fret about my intervention any longer. I’ve come to inform you that any ill will towards you has been resolved in light of a recent confrontation with the electro archon.” 

(Lumine asks abt the battle— saying she was wondering abt what had gone one) 

“Rumors spread fast, hm?”  (She lets out a delicate sigh) “I can’t say much about the duel— I was not there to witness it myself. Even Ei has left the details very vague— her refusal must stem from the challengers stipulations.” 

“You don’t even know what the challenger wanted?” 

“Other than Ei’s audience? No.” (Miko says)  “But one could assume, based on how quickly Ei dropped you as a person of interest, that the challenger was looking out for your well-being.” 

(Lumine is very serious and cold for a moment before she laughs a little. It’s a laugh of little amusement, merely incredulous) 

“Fighting a god head on… I can’t believe he’s gotten so reckless…” (she shakes her head) (muttering to herself) 

“It seems the culprit is quite clear to you,” (miko comments) “care to enlighten me?” 

“All respect, Lady Yae, but this has nothing to do with you.” (Lumine says) “If you’re that eager to satiate your curiosity, you can pry the challenger’s identity from your god. I’m sure she recognized him.” 

(The two lock eyes for a moment) 

(Miko relents with a sigh) 

“Be that way if you must. I can sense your bitterness about this situation.” 

(Lumine does not respond) 

“If it’s any consolation, I truly had no ill intentions towards you. I found our conversation enjoyable, and quite fascinating.”  (Miko continues) “But you know better than I that a god’s instruction is absolute, especially to a familiar.” 

(Again, no response from Lumine.) 

“…If you can find it in your heart to forgive me, my offer is not retracted.” (miko says) “Perhaps we could try a Snezhnayan tea next time.” 

(Lumine has a lot of think abt. She doesn’t offer any smile or forgiveness, simply a) 

“Goodbye, Yae Miko.” 

(No Miko. The absence of the nickname seems to make the current state of their relationship clear to Miko. Forgiveness is a hard fought road) 

(She offers a small bow of apology) 

“…Goodbye, Miss Lumine.” 

I had so many banger lines that I never got to use because it would break the dialogue flow, so here are some of my favorites and where they were supposed to go: 

“If you take anything away from my words, let it be this: the monsters of the abyss are people who have been led astray. The abyss is your true enemy, not its victims.” – (Lumine, Chpt. 9, her convo with Ajax) 

They were connected far beyond their hatred for the Abyss. They were connected by the Abyss itself, condemned to die by its whims. – ( Describing Ajax and Lumine, Chpt. 11, after Ajax realizes Lumine is being killed by the same magic he is) 

“This isn’t specific to Abyssal magic. Body and will cooperation is key when factoring in any strange power,” (he said)  “I daresay you might find a similar result with an unwanted vision, although I’ve yet to find sufficient evidence of such an occurrence.” – (Dottore, Chpt. 11, describing Lumine’s condition) 

   “It must sting a little, doesn’t it? To know just how predictable you and your fickle nature are?” (he says) “You pride yourself on being a Harbinger— a warrior who can adapt to whatever situation is thrown at him. But in reality, you’re nothing more than a man who’s built his pride on empty virtues. Any value you think you have is merely a fabrication you’ve created to stave away the darkness that threatens to swallow you whole. But you cannot escape it here, kneeling before me in the depths of the world.” – (‘Aether’, Chpt. 8, berating Ajax) 

Staring down into the void, Ajax could feel the pain and misery beckoning him. His own instincts told him to turn around and walk away, knowing the Abyss promised imminent doom. But there was no turning back, now.  – (Describing the Abyss, Chpt. 7, Ajax staring into the Abyss) 

Justification, cooperation, manipulation— it was all one in the same when comparing the means to the ends. So long as the right outcome is achieved, it doesn’t matter who gets hurt in the process. Childe was used to carrying out that notion, not being on the receiving end. And it seemed to truly wound him. – (Describing Childe, Chpt. 5, Osial incident flashback) 

“After meeting many of the harbingers in person, I’ve realized that they’re very single minded. Their goal is the only thing they care about, and they aren’t prone to divert from it for any reason. If someone were drowning in the sea, a harbinger would simply pass by if there was nothing to gain from saving them. That’s just how they are.” (She says)  “As for Ajax… the whole reason I fell in love with him was because he was the first person to save me… to protect my freedom despite knowing nothing about me. He made the decision to jump into battle on my behalf simply because I was in trouble…” 

“How could someone that kind be considered a monster..?” – (Lumine, Chpt. 6, To Zhongli, about Childe) 

“The light returned to your eyes,” Lumine said, a bright smile on her face.  “Can you feel it??” 

Feel it? Yes, Ajax could feel it… the gaping hole in his chest where the magic had stayed. His strength drained, reduced to that of a normal man. 

And yet… he also felt incredible joy. That child inside of him— the boy who had fallen into the Abyss– had finally resurfaced. Finally, that part of his soul trapped away— kept in shackles by the magic— had returned. 

He was free .  – (Describing Ajax, Chpt. 12, Abyssal magic is removed from Ajax) 

Aaaaaand, just for funsies, here’s a poem I made for an explanation of Khaenri’ah’s history. I think Pierro was meant to give it as a cryptic hint, I don’t remember. 

A pair of stars once graced the land

Their castle built upon the sand

Built alone by human hand 

Until that great land fell

Darkness came and burned the sky 

So loudly did that nation cry 

The warmth of stars was quick to die 

Their prince’s wrath unquelled 

 —----------------------------------------------

(Headcanons) 

Hagare had a Pyro, Pnuma vision (since he was from Fontaine). 

Pierro being a tired dad of the Harbingers, change my mind

Hagare taught Lumine ballroom dancing. She said she wanted absolutely nothing to do with it,  but Hagare found her practicing late at night away from prying eyes. 

“I-I know what I’m doing!” (Lumine says, despite struggling with her footing) 

“Of course, your highness.” (Hagare replies, patiently.) “Please just humor you guard, would you? It’s not every day one gets to dance with a Princess.”

Dainsleif would almost always enable Aether’s shenanigans since he didn’t see the prince that often and hoped to remain in his favor. This included many trips out of the castle to collect inteyvats, sneaking into the royal kitchen for snacks, and hiding Aether under his cape when he was avoiding his princely responsibilities. 

Aether also tended to drift towards Dainsleif when he was overwhelmed or having a bad day. Little did he know that Dainsleif scared off anyone who came near with a death stare so the Prince could rest. 

I can just imagine Dainsleif carrying Aether piggy-back style with Aether asleep, resting his head on Dain’s shoulder. And anyone who so much as glances in the Prince’s direction gets glared at and scampers along to avoid the wrath of the Twilight Sword. 

Hagare was one of the few aware of Dainsleif’s actions and wound up becoming friends with his captain due to their common interest— the twins. (The friendship was against Dainsleif’s will, mind you, but who could say no to Hagare?) 

Hagare’s disposition tended to be similar to Aether’s— friendly, exuberant, and generally harmless— while Lumine tended to be more like Dainsleif— cold, reserved, deadly aura. There was always chatter about how polar opposites the twins were to their guards.

Teucer was the flower boy at Lumine and Ajax’s wedding and he was elated . 

Lumine visited Xiao to show him that the Abyss magic was gone! He was shocked, almost excited at the notion, demanding the entire story. Zhongli later said he hadn’t seen Xiao that chatty in a long time. 

Alana is very outgoing, and her personality resembles Ajax the most of his children. 

Callum, on the other hand, is a lot more reserved. He’d rather sit quietly and read a book— Ajax blames Dainsleif for being a bad influence. 

Hagare is the go-to babysitter. He adores Lumine’s children, despite how rambunctious they can be. 

Both Alana and Callum can use waypoints. Alana is the only one who’s done it without permission, winding up face to face with Yae Miko in Inazuma (and paying the price by being forced to play dress up with her.)